| By Author | [ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z | Other Symbols ] |
| By Title | [ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z | Other Symbols ] |
| By Language |
|
Download this book: [ ASCII ] Look for this book on Amazon Tweet |
Title: The curse of gold
Author: Stephens, Ann S. (Ann Sophia)
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The curse of gold" ***
THE CURSE OF GOLD.
BY
MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS.
AUTHOR OF “WIVES AND WIDOWS,” “FASHION AND FAMINE,” “THE SOLDIER’S
ORPHANS,” “THE REJECTED WIFE,” “THE OLD HOMESTEAD,” “THE WIFE’S SECRET,”
“MABEL’S MISTAKE,” “THE GOLD BRICK,” “SILENT STRUGGLES,” “MARY DERWENT,”
“DOUBLY FALSE,” “THE HEIRESS.”
Earth teems with good and evil: from her breast
The rooted corn springs vigorous to the sun;
While summer breezes toss its bearded crest
Until a glorious ripening work is done.
Thus men are amply fed and doubly blessed.
Deep from the caverns of her stony heart,
Toil drags the yellow gold, which, burning there,
Is innocent of harm,—but once apart
From its dark motherhood, fell hate, and care,
Curse half its uses in life’s stormy mart.
PHILADELPHIA:
T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS;
306 CHESTNUT STREET.
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1869, by
T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS,
In the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the United States, in and
for the Eastern District of Pennsylvania.
ANN S. STEPHENS’ WORKS.
Each Work complete in one vol., 12mo.
_THE CURSE OF GOLD._
_WIVES AND WIDOWS._
_THE HEIRESS._
_THE REJECTED WIFE._
_FASHION AND FAMINE._
_THE GOLD BRICK._
_SILENT STRUGGLES._
_THE OLD HOMESTEAD._
_MARY DERWENT._
_THE SOLDIER’S ORPHANS._
_THE WIFE’S SECRET._
_MABEL’S MISTAKE._
_DOUBLY FALSE._
Price of each, $1.75 in Cloth; or $1.50 in Paper Cover.
Above books are for sale by all Booksellers. Copies of any or all of the
above books will be sent to any one, to any place, postage prepaid, on
receipt of their price by the Publishers,
T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS,
306 CHESTNUT STREET, PHILADELPHIA, PA.
TO
MRS. DUDLEY S. GREGORY,
OF JERSEY CITY,
THIS VOLUME IS DEDICATED,
WITH
THE SINCERE FRIENDSHIP
AND RESPECT OF THE AUTHOR,
ANN S. STEPHENS.
PREFACE.
It has happened of late that several of my books have been more or less
criticised for improbabilities attached either to a character, or some
event selected from the rest of the book as too extravagant for belief
or for the harmonies of true art. Now, singular enough, in every
instance, the events or characters selected for these criticisms have
been facts in themselves, or portraits drawn from persons well known to
myself and others. If such criticism should fall on the character of
Madame De Marke, I may perhaps be permitted to state that this woman has
lived within the last fifteen years, and was well known in a certain
neighborhood in the city of New York for her wealth, her eccentricity,
and her avaricious habits. Her person, her manner of life, and her
extreme parsimony, are in no respect overdrawn. The room in which she
lived and died is described exactly as she inhabited it in 1849. Of
course, the events of the story which runs through this volume are not
absolute facts, but the character of the woman, improbable as it may
seem, is the _vraisemblance_ of a real individual.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER PAGE
I.— A WARD IN BELLEVUE 25
II.— MARY MARGARET DILLON 31
III.— THE HOSPITAL NURSE 35
IV.— MADAME DE MARKE 39
V.— THE MARRIAGE CERTIFICATE 44
VI.— THE DIAMOND EAR-RINGS 48
VII.— THE TWO INFANTS 54
VIII.— THE VIAL OF WHITE MEDICINE 57
IX.— EARLY IN THE MORNING 62
X.— THE VELVET PRAYER-BOOK AND ITS CONTENTS 66
XI.— JANE KELLY FINDS AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE 73
XII.— THE CONFERENCE IN MRS. JUDSON’S CHAMBER 78
XIII.— MRS. JUDSON DISTRIBUTES THE FUNDS 82
XIV.— THE SAINT AND THE SINNER 91
XV.— PREPARING FOR THE FUNERAL 98
XVI.— PARTING WITH THE CHILD 105
XVII.— WHERE COULD SHE GO? 110
XVIII.— TURNED OUT-OF-DOORS 118
XIX.— MEMORIES AND RESOLUTIONS 122
XX.— ALL ALONE 126
XXI.— DIAMOND CUT DIAMOND 130
XXII.— THE ODD EAR-RING 133
XXIII.— A FRIEND IN NEED 138
XXIV.— MARY MARGARET DILLON’S SHANTY 142
XXV.— SEEKING FOR HELP 150
XXVI.— THE PROFESSED PHILANTHROPIST 155
XXVII.— A CHARITABLE CROSS-EXAMINATION 161
XXVIII.— JANE KELLY ON HER TRIAL 167
XXIX.— SHELTERED AT LAST 171
XXX.— MADAME DE MARKE AND HER PET 175
XXXI.— THE YOUNG MAN’S RETURN 179
XXXII.— SEARCHING FOR HIS WIFE 184
XXXIII.— TURNING SHADOWS INTO SUNBEAMS 187
XXXIV.— ELSIE, THE LUNATIC 190
XXXV.— SHOWING HOW A GOOD WOMAN CAN DIE 193
XXXVI.— THE OLD MANSION-HOUSE 201
XXXVII.— THE CLOSED LIBRARY 207
XXXVIII.— THE FAMILY BREAKFAST 214
XXXIX.— THE TWO PORTRAITS 218
XL.— THE BIRD-CAGE 222
XLI.— NURSES FOR THE CHILDREN OF THE POOR 227
XLII.— THE ADOPTED SON 234
XLIII.— SITTING BY THE DOOR 240
XLIV.— THE ITALIAN VILLA 246
XLV.— THE STRANGE LADY AND HER CHILD 250
XLVI.— THE MANIAC AND THE CHILD 255
XLVII.— THREE HEARTS GO OUT TO LITTLE EDDIE 259
XLVIII.— THE IMAGE IN THE GLASS 262
XLIX.— ENEMIES MEETING 266
L.— A VISITOR TO BREAKFAST 271
LI.— OUT IN THE STORM 276
LII.— OUT IN THE STORM 280
LIII.— COMING HOME FROM CALIFORNIA 283
LIV.— LOUIS DE MARKE’S CONFESSION 289
LV.— THE NIGHT OF MISS JUDSON’S WEDDING 293
LVI.— THE BROTHERS TALK OVER THEIR FATHER’S DEATH 297
LVII.— THE SECRET MARRIAGE.—LOUIS GOES ON WITH HIS STORY 304
LVIII.— LOUISA’S LETTERS 307
LIX.— AT BELLEVUE HOSPITAL 311
LX.— THE FEMALE MISER IN HER DEN 317
LXI.— MADAME’S GOLDEN CRUCIFIX 323
LXII.— BEGGING FOR FOOD 327
LXIII.— THE IRON-BOUND BOX 332
LXIV.— THE BROTHERS CONSULT AGAIN 334
LXV.— THE WASHERWOMAN’S INTRUSION 338
LXVI.— A DOMESTIC STORM 344
LXVII.— THE WOUNDED BIRD 349
LXVIII.— DOUBTS AND FEARS 353
LXIX.— MADAME DE MARKE’S DEATH-BED 359
LXX.— LITTLE EDDIE’S GRIEF 365
LXXI.— QUESTIONS AND CONFESSIONS 371
LXXII.— ELSIE’S MARRIED LIFE 376
LXXIII.— ELSIE RETURNS HOME 381
LXXIV.— ANNOUNCEMENT OF THE WEDDING 386
LXXV.— THE INTERRUPTED CEREMONY 393
LXXVI.— RIGHTED AT LAST 397
LXXVII.— ABOUT THE LITTLE BOY 403
THE
CURSE OF GOLD.
CHAPTER I.
A WARD IN BELLEVUE.
The sick ward of a hospital, mockingly, it would seem, called Bellevue.
The room was long, low in the ceiling, and lighted by a range of windows
sunk deep in the wall, which overlooked the East River and an expanse of
Long Island that curved along the opposite shore.
A few poverty-stricken women, and some worse than that, because bowed
down by shame as well as poverty, had sought this ward as the only place
in which their anguish and sorrow could find shelter.
Narrow, pauper cots, furnished with straw beds and covered with coarse,
checkered cotton, were ranged down each side, of the room, with just
space enough between to allow a sort of foot-path in which the nurses
could pass from one bed to another.
Every cot was occupied. Here a young face, so pale and mournful that
your heart ached while gazing on it, was turned sadly toward you on the
straw pillow, or a feeble hand would make an effort to draw up the
coverlet, that you might not mark the flush of shame that stole over her
forehead, or discover the cause of that shame which lay nestled in her
bosom.
Other faces met your view, coarse and shameless, or haggard with long
suffering; and some turned upon you eyes so full of gentle submission,
that you wondered why human beings so opposite in their nature should be
crowded together in one room, even by the terrible leveller Poverty.
Sounds, in painful harmony with the scene, greeted your entrance.
Murmurs of sharp impatience, imprecations suppressed only by fear, and
open complaints from the coarser and ruder inmates, drowned the sighs
and timid whispers of maternal love that gave a breath of heaven even to
that miserable place.
Two cots in the room, both standing in a remote corner, were occupied
like the rest, but gave forth no signs of life. They stood close
together, and of the occupants it seemed impossible to say which was
living, or which was actually dead, so coldly pale were the two faces
that gleamed upon you from the pillows. Both were young, and one was
wondrously beautiful even in that deathly state, when forehead, hands
and lips were blanched to the whiteness of a corpse.
The other was less beautiful, but very young, and so fragile that you
wondered why death had waited to find her in that miserable place, for
she was dying. The gray shadows, settling like a mist upon her face, the
locked whiteness of her features, the imperceptible stiffening of her
white hand upon the coverlet, all proclaimed this truth with terrible
distinctness. But there was yet a breath of life close to her heart, a
faint flutter as if a wounded bird had folded its wings forever, and
then all was quiet as if sleep were there, or death had come twice.
The gray shadows of a winter’s morning crept through the checkered
curtains of a neighboring window, and hung coldly around that pauper
couch; and amid the muttering of patients restless with fever, or
clamorous for nourishment, the wail of sickly infants, and the outcries
of healthy ones, this poor young creature died and grew cold, unwatched
and unwept.
The other, she who lay so like an exquisite statue on the neighboring
couch, would no life ever return to her? There was a faint motion of the
bed-clothes, as if breath still lingered there; but did it exist in that
fair young mother or in the child, for she, poor thing, was a mother,
and even in the chill of insensibility she held the little being into
which her own seemed to have merged, clasped to her bosom.
Just as the day dawned, a nurse came into the ward, not with her usual
dauntless step, but stealthily, and casting sidelong glances from cot to
cot, like a panther fearing to arouse his prey. She stopped once or
twice and arranged the pillows of her patients, with a sort of cajoling
attention, always leaving their faces turned from the corner where those
two young creatures suffered. Then she stole softly between the two
cots, and bending down her face till her soiled curl-papers almost
touched the dead, listened, felt the cold hand on the coverlet, and
cautiously turned down the clothes.
At the head of each cot a square wooden label was hung against the wall,
on which was painted the name and number of the occupant. The nurse took
down these labels when quite sure that one of these young women was
dead, and replaced them again, looking furtively around as she did so.
After making herself busy with the labels a while, the nurse stood over
the cot of the dead woman and took a rapid survey of the ward.
All was quiet, save the murmurs of a child, far down the room, who was
struggling to keep its place in the arms of a drowsy mother.
The nurse was relieved by this sound. It gave her time for breath. The
rustle of her own dress seemed less startling. She turned to the other
bed, stooped over it still more cautiously, and laid her hand down upon
the heart of the senseless woman.
She half rose, gave a sharp glance over her shoulder, and taking each of
the fair hands, clasped so fondly around a sleeping infant, forced them
gently apart, and lifted the child from its mother’s bosom.
A shudder passed through the frame of that young mother, as if the last
gleam of life had been torn from her heart. Her eyelids quivered, and
her lips were, for an instant, faintly convulsed.
The nurse turned suddenly to the other couch, and back again, while this
life-struggle was going on. Without unclosing her eyes, the poor
creature reached forth her arms, clasped them fondly again with a sigh
of ineffable delight, and sunk away motionless, without a perceptible
breath.
But it was not for joy. As the child, a moment before, had seemed to
keep the vitality in her heart with its own warmth, so now some outward
chill drove back the blood to its centre. With a moan, and a struggle,
she came to life, opened her great blue eyes, and fixed them wildly on
the nurse.
“I am cold, oh! so cold,” she said, shivering, and cowering down into
the bed; “what have you done to me?”
“Done to you?” said the nurse, faintly, “done to you? Nothing, but try
my best to bring you to. Why, it’s almost dead you’ve been, I don’t know
how long.”
The invalid did not hear this. A momentary impulse of strength seized
upon her. She flung back the bed-clothes, and bending her face downward,
fixed those wild eyes upon the child. One glance, and she lifted them
with a sharp, questioning look to the woman, and passing her hand over
the little face, whispered hoarsely,—
“What is this?”
The nurse put her hands down and touched the infant. The poor mother
felt those coarse hands shaking against her own, and shrunk away with a
faint cry: it seemed as if they had inflicted a wound upon her.
It was some moments before the woman spoke. When she did, it was with a
sort of unnatural quickness, accompanied with hurried glances down the
room.
“Where’s the doctor? It might have been expected. Fainting fits all
night—overlaid and smothered it. Half on your face when I came in—arms
grasped around it like a vice. No wonder it’s cold.”
“Cold. Is that all—only cold?” cried the mother, trembling all
over,—“only cold?”
“Cold as a stone, and dead as a door-nail, that’s what it is?” answered
the nurse, sharply, for that moment the physician of the ward came in
sight, and the nurse judged well of the effect her brutal speech would
have on the young creature.
With a cry, that in her feebleness scarcely arose above a wail, she fell
back perfectly senseless again.
“What is the trouble here?” inquired the doctor, coming forward. “Oh, I
expected this!” he added, glancing at the dead; “scarcely a breath of
life in her from the first. The baby too, I suppose.”
“No!” answered the nurse, quickly; “_that_ poor creature has lost her
baby. Hers is just alive yet; I wish they wouldn’t send such delicate
creatures here. It’s enough to destroy one’s character to have them die
off so.”
“But she is not dead,” replied the doctor, passing between the two cots,
and taking the little hand that had fallen away from the child; “almost
as bad though; a hard chill—we shall have fever next! Take the child
away. No wonder she feels cold! How long has it been dead?”
“It was cold when I came in.”
“Well, well, have it removed. She will never come to with that freezing
her to the heart.”
“And the other baby?” questioned the nurse, anxiously.
“Give it to one of these women to nurse, till something can be done; and
order two coffins. They mustn’t lie here, or we shall have a panic among
the patients.”
The nurse made an effort to take the child once more from its mother’s
arms; but, for the first time, she seemed nervous and reluctant to touch
the dead. The doctor startled her, saying impatiently,—
“There, be quick, or the woman will die! That will do—now let me see if
anything can put life into her? Poor thing, poor thing! It’s a pity the
baby is dead—but then what chance has an orphan in this world?—better
dead, if she could only be brought to think so!”
While he was talking, the nurse bent suddenly to the floor and snatched
up a small, silken bag, which, suspended by a braid chain, had been torn
from the invalid’s neck when the babe was first removed from her arms.
The doctor turned his eyes that way.
“I am always dropping this pin-cushion from my side!” she said,
hurriedly, gathering up the chain in her hand; “there is no keeping any
thing in its place.”
“Don’t stop for such nonsense,” cried the physician, impatiently, “or
the woman will die under our hands.”
The nurse thrust the silken chain and its appendage into her bosom, and
began in earnest to render assistance.
CHAPTER II.
MARY MARGARET DILLON.
The poor young creature was aroused at length from the chill torpor that
had seized upon her; but she awoke to a hot flush of fever, raving with
pathetic wildness of a thousand things which no one comprehended—of a
husband that had left her in the depths of trouble, of the child that
she fancied herself clasping, and of the nurse who seemed forever and
ever over her bed, as she persisted in thinking, like a great, black
statue that had chilled her heart to death beneath its shadow. Thus she
raved and muttered, while the fever kindled wilder and hotter within her
veins, and her eyes grew star-like in their glittering brightness.
Hour after hour she kept up these mental wanderings, and then sunk away
again.
Meantime the nurse had been very restless under the doctor’s eye, and
negligent beyond anything known of her before when he was away. But for
the kindly interposition of a convalescent patient in the ward, the poor
invalid must have perished from inattention, if not from positive
violations of all medical rules.
The woman of whom we speak was a plump, wholesome, little Irish dame,
with the freshest face and warmest heart that ever looked poverty in the
face.
She had entered the hospital quietly, and grateful for the asylum thus
provided for her in time of need. In the depths of winter, with three
little children “to the fore,” as she said, and the husband without a
hand’s turn of work, what had she to do eating up the bread that was but
half enough to keep the hunger from so many clamorous mouths. Why
shouldn’t she take herself to the hospital thankfully, while the good
man—for want of better work—minded the childer at home?
Mary Margaret Dillon had no pride in the matter, not she. Bellevue, in
her estimation, belonged to the people. John possesses a right to vote
among the sovereigns and had paid taxes, for which his landlord took the
credit, in the shape of exorbitant rents for the last ten years. Thus he
had secured, as she considered it, a lien upon at least one humble straw
bed in the hospital, and of that she took possession with as little
feeling of humiliation as beset Victoria when she mounted the throne of
England.
When the scene we have just described happened, Mary Margaret, who had
neither lost her roses nor her cheerfulness, was sitting upon the side
of her cot, striving with her active little hands to remedy the fit of a
scant calico dress in which her fourth born was arrayed. As she sat
thus, smiling fondly upon the infant, and finding a world of beauty in
its plump face and tiny red hands, the buxom mother would have made a
capital model for one of Rubens’s Madonnas.
“Isn’t it a darlint?” she murmured, touching each velvet cheek daintily
with the tip of her finger, pursing up her lips and emitting a
succession of audible kisses upon the air, the sound of which almost
brought the first smiles to her baby’s mouth.
“Isn’t it a wonder and a beauty, with its diamond black eyes and ilegant
hair, like his father before him?” she continued, stretching the little
fellow across her lap, and striving to cover the tiny feet that would
peep out from beneath the coarse dress, by two or three vigorous pulls
at the skirt. “Won’t the children be dancing with joy when they get us
home again; and John, faix! but he’ll never grumble that there’s another
mouth to fill—barring the year when it’s in arms, poor crathur—for the
blessed Virgin that sent the baby’ll find work for us long before it’ll
have teeth for the praties, sure.”
Thus the good woman and unconscious philosopher muttered to herself, as
she sought to redeem her babe from the unbecoming effects of his pauper
dress—smoothing its silken hair with the tips of her fingers; and
coaxing it to smile with kisses and gentle touches of the cheek between
whiles, she continued her murmurs of gentle fondness, happy as a mother
bird upon her nest.
She had tied the awkward sleeves back from its shoulders with knots of
faded pink ribbon, taken from her own cap, and was holding it at arm’s
length with a broad smile of triumph, when the nurse passed the cot with
her checkered apron folded over some object that she held to her bosom.
“What have ye there, Misses Kelly, saving yer prisence?” inquired Mary
Margaret, holding her baby poised in mid-air, and turning her kindly
eyes upon the nurse. “It isn’t dead, sure?”
“_She is_,” answered the nurse, nodding her head toward the cot.
Mary Margaret held her breath, and tears stole to her eyes as she stood
up, trembling beneath the weight of her infant—for she was still very
feeble—and looked toward the pale face of the dead.
“And the poor, young crathur in the cot alongside, what has happened to
her?” inquired Mary Margaret.
“She’s as good as dead, don’t you hear how she raves? Mutter—mutter, she
hasn’t strength for more: all the doctors on earth couldn’t save her.”
“And her baby?” asked Mary Margaret, filled with compassion, and hugging
her own child fondly to her bosom.
“Oh? that’s yonder by the dead woman, cold as she is!”
Mary Margaret held her child closer, and the tears streamed down her
face.
“Give me a look at the motherless crathur,” she said, laying her child
upon the cot, and reaching forth her arms.
The nurse hesitated an instant, and then flung back her apron from the
face of the infant.
“Poor thing, poor thing, how deathly it looks! what great, wild eyes!
How it stares at one!” exclaimed Mary Margaret, half sobbing.
“It’s half starved,” answered the nurse, looking down upon her burden
with a callous smile; “it won’t feed. To-night will see the end on’t.”
Mary Margaret glanced at her own sleeping child, and then turned her
brimming eyes upon the other.
“Give it here,” she said, “there’s enough for both—give him here.”
The nurse frowned and drew up her apron.
“The doctor must settle that. It’s not my business, Mrs. Dillon,” she
said, harshly.
“The doctor! Well, where is he? Be quick and ask him, or let me.”
“When he comes in the morning will be time enough,” answered the nurse,
preparing to move on.
“The morning! Why, the poor crathur’ll be gone afore that,” persisted
the kind woman, stepping a pace forward, and supporting herself with
difficulty. “Let me have it, I say!”
The nurse jerked her arm from the feeble grasp laid upon it, and harshly
bade the woman return to her bed and mind her own business.
Mary Margaret tottered back and sat down upon the foot of her couch.
“It’ll die, it’ll die afore the blessed day is over,” she muttered,
sadly, for her maternal heart ached over the orphan. “Arrah, if the
doctor was only to the fore!”
She ended this piteous exclamation with a joyful outburst.
“The saints be praised, here he is, welcome as cowslips in spring!” and
regardless of her feeble state, she arose and stood ready to address the
doctor, as he came down the ward.
The nurse uttered a sharp exclamation, in which an oath was but half
smothered, and advancing fiercely toward the cot, flung the famished
child down by the sleeping babe of Mary Margaret.
“There, take the brat!” she said, with an unnatural laugh. “I meant that
you should nurse it all the time, if you hadn’t teased one’s life out
about it.”
Mary Margaret did not answer; her limbs were trembling like aspens, and
she sunk upon the cot overpowered with fatigue. Drawing the little
stranger softly to her bosom, she pressed it gently there, felt the
thrill of its eager lips, and drawing a deep breath of satisfaction,
watched its great eyes turned upon her own, till, as if struck by the
same mesmeric influence, the woman and the infant slumbered together.
It was a sweet picture of helplessness and charity, a noble proof that
no human being can find a place so humble upon this earth, that some
good to others may not be wrought out of it.
As the woman and children lay thus, buried in that gentle sleep which
sometimes falls like dew after a good action, the lifeless young
creature was lifted from her pauper death-bed, and carried forth to be
stretched in the still more poverty-stricken pine coffin. Then the
marble form of the infant was carelessly carried after, and that
bereaved mother followed it with her wild, bright eyes, and laughed as
the door closed.
CHAPTER III.
THE HOSPITAL NURSE.
Late in the evening, the hospital nurse, who had been an evil actor in
the scene we have just described, stood, with a smoking lamp in her
hand, in a closet or store-room where the patient’s garments were kept.
From one of the shelves she took a bundle tied up in a coarse woollen
shawl, and drew forth a long merino cloak that had evidently found its
origin in old Ireland. She folded the cloak cautiously around her, and
selecting a bonnet from a score or two that filled a side press, she
tied a green veil closely over it. Then she extinguished her lamp,
finding her way out by the glow of its smouldering wick, and leaving a
cloud of offensive smoke to deepen the already unpleasant atmosphere of
the room.
The woman had evidently intended to disguise herself, and she stole like
a thief down the dark passages of the building, avoiding the officers
and keeping close to the shadow whenever she came within the range of a
light, like one who feared to be seen.
At last she came out into the grounds in front of the hospital. The moon
was up, but hidden occasionally by masses of clouds that cumbered the
sky with a darkness that threatened snow. The woman waited under the
shadow of the steps till a heap of these clouds had completely obscured
the moon, and then darted out, taking a central walk that led from the
principal entrance to Bellevue down to the water.
A grape-arbor, at the time of our story, ran half-way down this walk,
covering it, even in winter, with a thousand gnarled and twisted vines,
that kept, the light away and afforded the obscurity of which she seemed
so desirous.
Here she paused, and heaving a deep breath, walked more leisurely
forward, drawing her veil closer, and folding the cloak over her
garments more resolutely as she approached the open grounds again.
As she came forth, the moon had waded half through the bank of clouds,
that had overwhelmed it for a moment, and began to pour its faint silver
along their edges, a sight beautiful to look upon, but very repulsive to
the woman, who wanted no radiance and could expect no beauty on the dark
path she had begun to tread.
Resolved to be in advance of the threatened illumination, she darted in
a slanting direction across a range of garden beds, that lay, a mass of
trodden mud and decaying vegetable stumps, between her and the southern
wall.
Again she was in safety, though the moon had rolled forth into the clear
of the sky once more, and all around was dimly illuminated. She stood in
the shadow cast by a low, stone building, half buried behind heaps of
coal, empty barrels, and all sorts of refuse lumber that had been
allowed to accumulate in that portion of the grounds.
Another might have trembled and shrunk back appalled from the position
in which this woman found herself. It was late at night, and she stood
in the very presence of death. The atmosphere was heavy and so
oppressive, that even in the clear cold of the night, a faintness crept
over her, not from fear, not from any over-excitement of the nerves, but
purely from the unwholesome air that she breathed.
She knew that the low stone building was heaped with the dead, prepared
for burial with such scant care as the pauper receives. She knew, also,
that there was an epidemic in the hospital, and that this store-house of
mortality was unusually crowded; but this gave her no uneasiness, and
she shook off the sickness that oppressed her, with a sort of scorn, as
if she and death had become too familiar for him to take such liberties
with her.
The effect which habit produces upon a coarse nature, was repulsively
visible here. The woman stood within a narrow path, over which the
dead-house flung its repulsive shadow. On the other side the moonbeams
fell, grim and ghastly, revealing double rows of rough pine coffins,
lifted endwise, and arranged in hideous proximity, so far as the dim
light would permit her to see.
Thus between these hollow receptacles prepared for the dead, and death
itself, the woman walked, the moonlight revealing the suggestive horror
on one hand, while a dense shadow and a thick wall of stone shut out the
real horror close by.
But what cared the hospital nurse for this? The coffins on her right, so
glistening and ghastly, were nothing but a heap of pine boards fashioned
in a fantastic shape to her. The building simply a grim pile of stone,
which cast a convenient shadow for her to walk in. She rather resented
the closeness of the atmosphere, but scorned to walk faster, and cast it
off with a sort of defiant toss of the head, muttering that “she could
stand anything, and wasn’t to be frightened by shadows, not she!”
Thus picking her steps leisurely, she went down this valley of death;
and secure of not being discovered from the hospital windows, passed
through a gate, in the wall near the water, which had most conveniently
been left unlocked by the porter.
Once free of the hospital walls, Jane Kelly moved on with more
resolution. An omnibus stood at its station on one of the avenues. She
entered it, and seating herself in an extreme corner, subsided, to all
appearances, into a state of passive indifference.
The omnibus heaved and rumbled on its way, receiving here and there a
woman of the lower classes, or a half intoxicated man passing home to
his family after a primary meeting or a reunion in some corner grocery.
The hospital nurse got out where Nassau Street verges from Chatham, and
disappeared after walking half a dozen blocks down one of the cross
streets. We find her again threading her way up through the darkness of
a large building, divided into offices and rooms of various sizes,
mostly untenanted at that hour of the night. The passages were
profoundly dark; the staircase narrow, winding in and out with no regard
to architectural rules; in some places considerably out of repair, while
in others bits of coal and peanut husks crunched underfoot, and gave
evidence of a general state of untidiness perceptible even in the dark.
At last the woman came to a wooden door, at which she paused. A gleam of
light stole through a crevice over the threshold, and struggled around
an iron key half turned in the lock. With this came a faint noise as of
some person moving within.
Jane Kelly knocked at this door, rather timidly, as if she were a little
uncertain about the place she sought.
There was no answer. But the noise of a moving chair, and a shuffle of
feet as if approaching the door, kept Jane Kelly stationary. After some
delay the door was partially opened and a face looked through.
“Who are you? What do you want here with a veil on that nobody can see
through? Go away,” said a sharp, angry voice.
“You told me to come!” said the woman, lifting her veil and bending
forward that her features might be seen.
“Not at this time of night,” cried the voice, which now exhibited a
slightly foreign accent; and, without having really seen the face
presented for her inspection, the woman who owned it was about to close
the door entirely.
“You don’t know me. I came from Bellevue,” said the nurse; “you told me
to come, and I’m here.”
“Bellevue, Bellevue. Oh! and in the night. Come in; has anything
happened? anybody dead, eh?”
The door was flung open more generously, and the visitor half pulled,
half invited through.
CHAPTER IV.
MADAME DE MARKE.
The room in which Jane Kelly found herself was almost in darkness. Some
smouldering embers sent faint red gleams from an open fireplace, over
which a strip of coarse bagging had been nailed to keep in the smoke,
and by this she could only discover that a poverty-stricken look
pervaded everything around her. A small weird-like woman stood but half
revealed by the light, gazing sharply upon her. Spite of the darkness,
she felt that two keen black eyes were piercing her through and through.
All at once the woman stooped, and taking a handful of shavings from an
old candle-box that stood on the hearth, flung them upon the embers.
A burst of light revealed a smoke-begrimed room, a tattered old bed,
some broken chairs tied together with coarse twine, and a rickety table.
The sudden light was greeted by a hoarse croaking which came from the
direction of the bed; but the flash was so transient that these things
left little impression on the girl’s mind, which fastened entirely on
the woman herself. Lean, spare, pinched in all her features, grim,
unwashed, witch-like, the owner of that room stood in its midst, with
the sudden radiance full upon her one minute, and the next she was lost
in shadows—all but the eyes, which were still peering into Jane Kelly’s
face.
“Holy mother! I shall have to light the candle, after all. Waste, waste,
nothing but waste. Stand still while I get at a coal of fire. Don’t
move, or you might tread on the cat, and she won’t like it.”
Here the woman went rattling among some loose articles of crockery on
the table, and falling upon her knees before the fireplace, ignited a
tallow candle with much puffing and blowing. Then she stood up, held the
candle over her head, and searched her visitor from head to foot.
“There, there, sit down,” cried the woman, sweeping a lean, gray cat
from the rush-bottom of an old chair with one broken arm, and presenting
it to her guest in a quick, eager way.
“Any news?—anything to tell? Why should you come so late? Why don’t you
speak?”
“Yes, I’ve got news. It’s all over——”
“What? Dead? Really dead? But which of ’em? Not both? That would be too
good luck! Not both, eh?”
“No, madame, that isn’t just true yet. But to-morrow will tell the
story. If it hadn’t been for a woman in the ward, who _would_ give the
medicine after I’d forgot it agin and agin, you might have saved the
expense of two graves. Something interesting, you know, in burying a
baby on its mother’s bosom.
“‘We laid you down to sleep, Mary,
With your baby on your breast.’
“Sweet song, isn’t it, ma’am? that is what I call touching.”
“What are you talking about touching? Poetry! froth and nonsense! I
thought you came here on business—to tell me something.”
“So I did; haven’t I told you that the baby was dead?”
“But she! how about her?”
“She was just agoing, when the doctor——” Jane Kelly broke off suddenly,
for Madame De Marke sprang to her feet and caught her by the dress. Jane
understood this sort of thing and flung her off rudely enough.
“Then she isn’t dead?” cried the woman, working the long, sharp nails of
her right hand fiercely against the palm. “But the child? Is that dead
and buried?”
“Oh! I saw that nicely stowed away among a heap of little coffins, on a
wheelbarrow, and ready to be bundled off to the dead-house. All right
with the baby!”
“You’re sure there’s no mistake?”
“Sure? Didn’t I put on its cotton shroud myself,—a mighty scant thing,
only just wide enough to wrap around its little limbs without a fold? I
marked the coffin, too, with my own hands, letter L, with chalk. If you
want to be satisfied, it’s easily found, and can be kept till the mother
is ready. It’ll save expense, besides being so interesting.”
“Expense!” cried the occupant of the room, with a look of sharp anxiety.
“Expense! I thought the city bore that. Do they charge for putting a
miserable baby into Potter’s Field?”
“No, but then most people like a single grave, you know; it only costs a
dollar.”
“Only costs a dollar! as if dollars were made to fling into Potter’s
Field. Why, woman, do you know how much a dollar is worth? How much
interest it will bring, how many years it will take a dollar to double?
A dollar for a dead baby! If I’d spent dollars so extravagantly, do you
think I should ‘a’ been rolling in gold now, rolling, rolling in it—do
you hear?”
Jane Kelly cast a rather scornful glance around the miserable chamber,
with its naked floor, single bed, and coarse wooden chairs. This did not
look much like rolling in gold.
“You don’t believe me? you think I lie. Very well, very well. You fear
that I cannot pay up; very well again; we shall see to that!”
“It’s no joke,” said Jane Kelly, who really did begin to fear for the
safety of her bribe, after discovering the nakedness of the land. “It’s
no joke to do what I’ve done; and a poor body like me might be a trifle
anxious about the pay, without blame, let me tell you, ma’am.”
“Did you kill the baby?” inquired Madame De Marke, in a low, cunning
whisper. “Because if you did, of course that makes a difference. Did you
kill it?”
Jane sat silent, tempted to assent; for the woman’s words seemed to
promise a heavier reward, if crime had really been committed; and her
rapacity overcame her prudence.
“Did you kill it?” eagerly repeated the woman.
“Don’t ask me!” answered the nurse, drawing down her veil as with a
spasm of remorse, “I don’t want to think about it.”
“Then you did kill it!” cried the woman, and her little, black eyes
twinkled with mingled cupidity and malice.
“The price ought to be doubled, ma’am. One’s conscience is worth
something.”
“Double! oh, ho! Double, is it?” cried Madame De Marke, rubbing her
long, thin hands together with malicious glee. “Why, woman, it’s you
that should give me money for keeping your wicked secret, Mary Mother
forgive me.”
Madame reached forth her hands, and took a golden crucifix, with a piece
of twine attached, from a ridge over the fireplace which marked the line
where a mantelpiece had been, and kissed it reverently.
The sight of this crucifix, which was of pure gold and exquisitely
wrought, gave Jane Kelly renewed confidence in the ability of her
employer to reward the service she had rendered. Though a poor match for
the shrewd and singular woman with whom she had to deal, Jane was
quick-witted enough to see her mistake. But she allowed Madame De Marke
to go on, while her own thoughts were taking form.
“You see,” whispered madame, fixing her sharp eyes on the nurse, “you
see it is dangerous keeping a secret of this kind for any one. Then your
coming here to-night, people might suspect me of having some interest in
the matter, and that would never do. Still, for a trifle, say two or
three months’ wages, I will keep silent about it.”
“Two or three months’ wages from me to you!” cried the nurse, astounded,
“from me to you!”
“Why, murder! you know, my dear, murder! you don’t seem to appreciate
the nature of a secret like that.”
“But I have committed no murder. The baby died naturally. Who talks of
murder? _I only let it alone._ Where is the law agin that, I’d like to
know.”
“You didn’t kill it!” cried madame, with a grim smile, and still rubbing
her hands; “didn’t kill it?”
“‘Masterly inactivity,’ as the papers say, nothing more,” answered the
nurse, gathering self-possession as she remarked the rather crestfallen
looks of her companion.
“Well, then, if the creature died naturally, what more can be said about
it? Of course, you don’t want money for a baby that died of its own
accord.”
“But I do want money, all you promised, and I will have it, too.”
“All I promised? how much was that?”
“Two hundred dollars for the baby; four, if both went together,”
answered Jane, resolutely.
“Two hundred dollars!” cried madame, lifting up both hands, with the
long, claw-like nails, like a bird ready to pounce on his prey. “Two
hundred dollars! Is the woman crazy? Why, it was _two dollars_; a
handsome little fee to the nurse, for kindness and care of a poor girl
that once lived with me. Two hundred dollars!”
“The poor young mother isn’t dead; and good nursing may save her. _I_ am
a good nurse, when I fancy the patient, Madame De Marke.”
CHAPTER V.
THE MARRIAGE CERTIFICATE.
Madame De Marke was evidently startled by the threat which Jane Kelly
insinuated, rather than spoke; her eyes fell and were lifted again with
a sidelong glance. Jane read the glance, and her own eyes filled with
the low cunning always uppermost in her nature.
“I have two ways of nursing. That ‘masterly inactivity,’ which worked so
well for the baby—regular attention to the doctor’s directions when he
happens to be an experimentalizing student, or inattention to his orders
when he is honest and knows what he is about. Any one of ’em is pretty
sure to create a demand for two breadths of cotton muslin and a pine
coffin.”
“And which of these will you take?” asked madame, anxiously.
“None of them, madame. You don’t choose to settle up, and I don’t choose
to work for nothing. Can’t afford it; nurses’ pay is next to being a
beggar; it’s only two months since they gave me so much as would keep
me.”
“Why, I thought you had been in Bellevue for years?”
“Oh, yes! off and on I have. But then I was only a nurse with five
dollars a month. Not much chance to make money, except once in a while,
when somebody outside wants a thing hushed up, like this, for instance,
or a patient happens to hide a few dollars under her pillow, which gives
a few lean pickings and stealings to the nurses.”
Madame De Marke’s eyes brightened, and a crafty smile stole over her
lips. “Perhaps she’ll have some money hid away. I shouldn’t wonder;
enough to pay for your trouble all round; she always was hoarding up.
Oh, I have no doubt you may trust to finding heaps of money between her
beds, but she’ll take care of it while there is a breath of life in her,
never fear that.”
The nurse laughed a low, sly laugh, that rather discomposed her hostess.
“I’ve searched,” she said; “the poor thing lay insensible two whole
hours.”
“Then you found nothing?” inquired the Frenchwoman, with a look of keen
anxiety.
“Nothing but a little silk bag, with some papers in it.”
“Papers! What were they? I have missed papers. What were they? Or
perhaps you can’t read. Let me look at the papers.”
“Oh! yes,” answered the nurse, demurely, “I can read. There was a paper
with some poetry on it.”
“Poetry!” cried Madame De Marke, in a tone of ineffable contempt, but
which gave forth a burst of relief also. “Poetry! is that all?”
“No,” replied Jane Kelly, with quiet deliberation. “There was some
marriage lines between George De Marke and Catharine Lacy.”
Though her face was repulsive and dull from want of washing, Madame De
Marke turned pale, and her eyes began to gleam with fierce desire when
Jane told what the papers were of which she had become possessed. She
stretched forth her hand, and commenced eagerly working the fingers, as
a hungry parrot gropes for his food.
“Give me the lines. They belong to me. _My_ name was Catharine, and De
Marke’s name was George. Give me the lines. She stole them.”
“Haven’t got them with me,” said Jane, folding the cloak more closely
around her, with real fear that the witch-like woman would tear them
from her bosom, if she knew that they were about her person.
“But you will bring them?—say to-morrow night.”
Jane Kelly laughed, and looking into the eyes of the eager woman,
muttered,—
“Nothing for nothing.”
“I—I will give you the—that is, a hundred dollars for the paper,” urged
the woman, still working her fingers eagerly.
“To-night?”
“Well, yes, if you give up the paper; but then for cash down there’ll be
a discount,—say fifty dollars. Times are very hard.”
“Not a cent less than the full hundred,” answered the nurse resolutely.
Madame De Marke sat restlessly in her chair. The idea of parting with so
much money was absolute torture. A hundred dollars! Why, she did not
spend more than half that sum on herself during a whole year; and for
that insolent wretch to ask so much for a single scrap of paper! the
very thought enraged her.
“Say seventy-five now,” she pleaded, in a wheedling tone, weaving her
fingers softly together.
“I don’t want to sell the paper. If the girl gets well, as I mean she
shall, it’ll be worth more than a hundred dollars to her.”
“But she has no money.”
“Well, I can afford to do without money when a kind act is to be done.
The city government always gives me a home and work when I want them.”
“Take seventy-five.”
“Well, say seventy-five for the paper, and a hundred for the baby.”
“The baby again!” snarled Madame De Marke, “it’s dead of its own accord.
I won’t pay a sous for it—not a sous!”
Jane Kelly hesitated a moment, looked around the room as if afraid of
being overheard, and then leaning forward, whispered a few words in
Madame De Marke’s ear.
“I—I’ll give you the money. Seventy-five dollars down, one hundred
when—when it’s all set right.”
“It’s all set right now.”
“Very well, very well, you are a noble girl, Jane. Jane, what is the
name?”
“Kelly—Jane Kelly.”
“You’re a noble girl, Jane Kelly. I’d trust you with untold gold. No,
not gold, there is something very tempting in gold, too tempting for
human nature; but I’d trust you with silver untold, silver or
bank-notes, if I only had them about me. But the times are so hard. Say
fifty dollars down, all in solid silver; it’ll make your heart jump to
hear the dollars fall upon each other. I tell you it’s enough to break
one’s heart when such music goes the other way. Now you will take the
fifty, that’s a dear good soul.”
Jane shook her head stubbornly.
“Now consider how much money is worth just now; fifty dollars is worth a
hundred at any other time.”
Jane Kelly arose and prepared to go. Bad as she was, this woman’s
clinging avarice disgusted her.
“Well, well, if you will be so hard-hearted, I must try and raise the
money, though how it is to be done I can’t begin to tell. Wait a minute.
Just step out into the passage, that’s a nice girl.”
CHAPTER VI.
THE DIAMOND EAR-RINGS.
Jane stepped into the passage, and Madame De Marke closed the door after
her. In the upper portion of the door was a narrow sash window, covered
inside with a faded, red valance, through which the light came with a
dull, lurid glow. It will be remembered that Madame De Marke had kindled
the end of a tallow candle after the entrance of her visitor, and thus
the meagre room was in some sort illuminated.
Jane naturally kept her eyes on this curtain, for all without was
profoundly dark. All at once she discovered a corner of the faded maroon
folded back, leaving a small, triangular corner of the glass uncovered.
To this corner the nurse bent her eye, and saw Madame De Marke half-way
under the bed, where she looked more like a bundle of old clothes
crowded away from sight, than a human being.
By her side, upon the soiled floor, stood an ink-bottle with its neck
choked up by the swaling stump of her candle. For a moment, the body of
Madame De Marke almost disappeared under the bed, then she crept slowly
backward, upon her hands and knees, dragging what had once been a small
soap-box, after her.
When once free from the bed, Madame De Marke arose softly to her feet,
crept toward the door, and tried the lock to be certain that it was
secure. Then she gave the valance a pull, which, fortunately for Jane,
rather increased the scope of vision, which, for the moment, she was
admonished not to enjoy.
After satisfying herself that all was right, Madame De Marke seated
herself on the floor, and drawing the ink-bottle close to her side,
unlocked one of the iron bands that had been fastened around the box,
and cautiously lifted the lid, raising the light in her left hand as she
proceeded. Again she looked over her shoulder, holding her breath and
half closing the lid. But perfect silence gave her confidence, and with
a slow movement, as if each motion were a pang, she began to count out
some gold pieces, which she laid in her lap with great caution, lest the
gold should clink, and thus reach the ears which she knew must be
listening outside the door.
All at once she stopped, held a half-eagle between her fingers, where it
began to quiver and gleam from the unsteady motion of her hand, while a
look of indescribable craft stole over her face. With both her eager
hands, she huddled the gold back into its repository, and in its place
drew forth a tattered morocco jewel-case that once had been purple, but
had now a most shabby appearance, till she unclosed the lid and revealed
a treasure that made Jane Kelly’s heart leap in her bosom.
The concentrated light of the candle fell within the casket, and she
knew by the rainbow gleams and sparkles flashing out, that jewels of
price were almost within her grasp.
Now Jane had a great passion for trinkets of all kinds, and it is
doubtful if the whole of the bribe for which she waited, would not have
taken the form of some paltry ornament within twenty-four hours, had it
been paid down in gold. As it was, she pressed her eye close to the
glass, and peered gloatingly down upon the burning stones, conscious of
their brightness, and with a dazed sense of their value.
Directly Madame De Marke closed the casket, and thrust it into the
depths of a soiled pocket, that hung between her ragged calico dress and
a repulsive under-shirt made from the fragments of an old patch-work
bed-quilt. Then she clasped the iron bars over her box, and going down
upon her hands and knees again, thrust it away out of sight, reappearing
feet foremost, while her face, as it looked out from under her arm, had
the aspect of a laughing hyena, so visible were the workings of some
new-born diabolical craft upon it.
“Now what is she about? what is it makes her smile so?” thought Jane
Kelly, recoiling from the window-pane with a shudder, for as the woman
arose her sharp eyes were turned that way. “Is she a witch? Does she
know that I am peeping? _Is_ that gold? Is the case——”
She broke off suddenly, and shrunk backward into the darkest corner of
the passage, cowering down as if she had been seated on the floor and
was but just aroused.
Madame De Marke opened the door, and her little, sharp face peered out.
“Come, come—hist, have ye gone?” she whispered.
“No, I am here; the darkness makes me drowsy, that’s all!” answered
Jane, coming forward, “especially after watching so many nights without
a wink of sleep.”
“Step in quick—why there’s heat enough gone through the door already to
warm a barn. Heat costs money, don’t you know that? It’s enough to ruin
one to have company in this way, wasting everything.”
Jane entered the room.
“You haven’t thought better of it? You are resolute to strip me of more
money than I can save in a year? You won’t relent, eh?”
“I want the money, ma’am, nothing more. It’s my just right. I’ve earned
it, if anybody on earth ever did.”
“And you won’t take anything but money, not money’s worth, now?” cried
madame, peering eagerly into the face of her visitor.
“Why? Haven’t you got the change handy?” asked Jane, with her thoughts
fixed longingly on the jewels she had seen.
“The change! She calls seventy-five dollars change. As if a lone woman,
like me, ever had so much money by her at once.”
Jane thought of the gold she had seen, but still her wishes turned to
the diamonds in preference, and she said quickly,
“Well, money or money’s worth. I don’t much care which, so long as it’s
the genuine article.”
“Well,” said the old woman, drawing the casket slowly from her pocket,
and opening it; “here’s something now worth five times the money, and
just the thing for you, with your plump neck and rosy cheeks. What say?
Will ye have ’em instead of the money, especially as the money can’t be
had just yet?”
“Let me look at them?” cried Jane, eagerly seizing upon the case. “_How_
they do flash! Ear-rings, breast-pin. Oh! but they burn like fire. What
are they?”
“Diamonds; every one worth heaps of money,” answered madame;—“took ’em
as security for a debt, you know.”
“And will you really let me have ’em?” asked Jane, almost gasping for
breath.
“Well, now you can’t expect ’em all, till there’s been more work done.
Diamonds ain’t picked up from the gutters, I can tell you.”
“But how many? The ear-rings now. May I have them?”
She lifted up a long, old-fashioned ear-ring, as she spoke, glittering
with innumerable pendants, that made her eyes sparkle as she held it up
to the light. “These now?”
“Not all at once,” answered madame, softly, and purring about her victim
like a cat. “Say one ear-ring or the breast-pin for the papers, and the
other ring when that girl is—is asleep, you know.”
Jane shook her head, and grasped the ear-rings closer in her hand,
gazing upon them with hungry eyes.
“No, no, I’d rather leave the breast-pin, and take both ear-rings.”
Madame took the casket from her visitor’s hand, and half-closed it.
“If I give both rings for the papers, there is no depending on the rest.
No, no; take one, and come back for the mate when the whole job is
finished.”
“But what good will one ring do me?” cried Jane, almost with tears in
her eyes. “I can’t wear it!”
“But you will soon be after the mate,” answered madame, holding up the
ring in her claw-like fingers, and making the pendants tinkle before the
longing eyes of her guest. “In three days they will both be yours.”
“Yes! but what if it can’t be done? Some people never will die without a
tussle for it. What good will this be to me then?”
“You can sell it for three hundred dollars, or pawn it.”
“Three hundred dollars!” cried Jane, incredulously.
“More than that,” answered madame. “You thought I wouldn’t be liberal;
you higgled about the price. There is three times the sum in your hand,
and without asking, too.”
The low, wheedling tone in which this was spoken would have created
suspicion in a person less eager in her greed. But Jane clutched the
prize in her hand, though she still cast longing glances at the casket.
“When shall I see you again with news? Remember, don’t come till you
want a mate to that.”
“To-morrow night; I’ll come to-morrow night, see if I don’t.”
“Be careful of the ear-ring, dear. Keep it about you. That Bellevue is
such a place for thieves. Now the papers.”
Jane took the little silken bag from her bosom, and gave it to the eager
hands that were extended for it.
“That will do. Now, good night, dear. Come again. Good night. If you
should meet a policeman, just turn your face toward him, and he’ll know
it’s all right. You’ve got a beautiful face, Jane Kelly, a beautiful
face,—no policeman that sees it will disturb you.”
Jane was now in haste to depart, and made her way out of the building in
safety, though Madame De Marke only followed her to the nearest flight
of stairs, with her candle and ink-bottle, leaving her to find the rest
of her way out in darkness.
Jane certainly did meet a policeman not many paces from Madame De
Marke’s door, and mindful of the counsel she had received, her face was
turned boldly toward him. He gave it a searching look, and walked on.
Madame returned to her room, set her light on the bottom of a chair, and
opening the little silken bag, examined its contents. Then, with a
chuckle of intense delight, she drew forth her treasure-box again, put
the papers, and what remained of the jewels, into it, and then blew out
the candle, rubbing her hands with low, gleeful chuckles, that broke
upon the stillness, at intervals, for half an hour. The woman had
evidently accomplished some great point in her transactions with Jane
Kelly that night.
CHAPTER VII.
THE TWO INFANTS.
Mary Margaret Dillon lay in the sweet sleep which so frequently follows
exhausting efforts. Clasped by her right arm she held the strange baby
close to her bosom with persevering charity that lived even in her
slumber. But her motherly face was turned, with the irresistible
instincts of nature, toward the little chubby-faced fellow at her left.
He had been nestling closer and closer under her arm without arousing
her, and now lay drowsily comforting himself with his little red fist,
at which he tussled and worked with persevering philosophy, now and then
giving out a loud, relishing smack, as if determined to notify the
little interloper how richly he was provided for.
In the energy of his satisfaction, the youngster threw out his feet, and
made his tiny elbows play with a vigor that soon aroused Mary Margaret.
She gathered up the strange baby to her bosom with a warmer clasp, as if
to shield herself from temptation, and then nestled her loving face down
to the other baby, and bending back her arm to give him a hug, she began
lavishing kisses and blessings upon him.
“Bless the rogue—arrah, bless the crathur! Sure his ginerous Irish blood
is up already in consideration of the stranger baby; faix, and isn’t he
independent, as an Irish baby born in this blissed land of liberty
should be, sure, continting himself intirely with a taste of his own
blissed little fist, that by the token’ll yet work for his mother whin
she’s feeble and auld. Faix, and wouldn’t the father of him be a proud
man, this minit, if he could see the little filler acting in all
respects like a gentleman intirely?”
Mary Margaret was interrupted in her pleasant natural talk by a faint
shriek that came from the lower end of the ward, and starting up from
between the two infants, she threw a skirt over her shoulders and ran
down the dim room. She paused suddenly with an exclamation of terror,
for there upon the cot where we left the pale, young mother, she saw a
form so fair, so wild, and yet so spirit-like, standing erect in the
smoky light, that all the native superstition of her race rose up to
chill her.
“Blessed saints! but it’s a wraith,” she murmured, sinking gently to her
knees, “the poor, beautiful crathur has gone sure enough, and this is
the shadow she has left, och, hone—och, hone.”
A less fanciful person than good Mary Margaret might have mistaken the
vision hovering about the pauper couch for something supernatural. The
thin, childish face, so white at the temples and forehead; the burning
red of the cheeks; those wild, feverish eyes flashing like stars; the
long, thick tresses sweeping down in a golden veil to the coverlet, were
full of supernatural loveliness. Mary saw the thin, white hands and arms
uplifted in wild grace; the form, slender, waving “like the stalk of
some tall flower that threatens to break with the first blast of wind,
rising, as it were, into the night.” It was enough to still the blood in
the veins of that kind woman, and send her frightened speech in
fragments of prayer to her lips.
“Whist—whist! what is it sayin’? for sure it’s words that I hear. Drink,
drink! It’s alive! it’s the poor young crathur herself clamoring for the
drop of could water, and no one forenent to give it. And I, unnatural
heathen that I am, lying there atween the babies, and sleeping as if the
whole world belonged to me. Water, drink, sartinly, me poor, white
darlint; jest aise yerself down till the pilly and see if I doesn’t
bring yees a hull teapot full.”
It was useless making the request. The poor, young thing waved to and
fro on the bed, flung out her thin hands, groping in the air for
something to lay hold of; then her fragile limbs seemed to wither up;
she sunk down through the murky white in a pale heap, covered only from
sight by the abundance of her golden hair.
“Hist, hist! what is the matter, darlint?” said Mary Margaret, softly
dividing the silken waves from the childish face and attempting to
arrange the bed.
The young creature looked up, and a gleam of intelligence shot through
the fever in her eyes.
“I am parched, I want drink, my head throbs, my bosom is full of aching
fire. My hands—put them in cold water, they are so hot—they will not let
me touch it while these hands are so burning hot.”
“There is no drink here!” said Mary Margaret, searching among some cups
and bowls that stood upon a chair near the bed, “not a drop of
anything.”
Mary ran to her own bed, seized a basin of cold tea that her kindly
persuasion had obtained from one of the nurses, and held it to the
burning lips of the patient. Then she began to smooth down those long
tresses with her hands, and by a thousand gentle movements intuitive to
her womanly nature, quieted the delirium that had seized upon the poor
girl afresh during the loneliness of night.
As Mary Margaret was performing these kindly offices, she happened to
turn her eyes toward a corner of the room. There was nurse Kelly, not
asleep, as she had at first supposed, but with her arms folded on a
little board table, her chin resting upon them, and her eyes peering
angrily through the light shed from a smoky lamp hung behind her on the
wall.
Sharp and angry as the notice of a rattlesnake, came that glance through
the darkness; and Mary Margaret’s hands shook as she sat down the basin
of tea with a sort of nervous terror. Still she was too brave and too
earnest for anything like an ignominious retreat, even from the glare of
those eyes.
The poor, young patient was relieved by the drink so kindly given, and
lay very quietly, unconscious of the malignant influence that had crept
even to her pauper couch, unmindful of the gentle care that fell like
dew around her. But the noble Irish woman lingered at her post with an
instinctive feeling that she was needed to keep watch and ward over that
frail life.
But young Ireland in the other cot had at last become heartily
dissatisfied with the state of things in that neighborhood. The mouth
from which his tiny fist was withdrawn now filled with indignant cries,
and Mary Margaret, hastily gathering the skirt around her shoulders, ran
back to silence the little rebel before he disturbed every patient in
the ward.
She lay down by the child outside the bed, supporting herself on one
elbow, for some holy instinct still kept her on the watch. After she had
rested a while, and the voice of young Ireland had subsided into
satisfied and half-cooing murmurs, she saw the nurse arise cautiously,
open a drawer of the table, and steal round to Catharine Lacy’s bed,
over which she hovered a moment and disappeared in her corner again.
Then came a few moments of silence, broken only by the deep breathing of
the sleepers and a restless moan or two from the young woman’s cot.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE VIAL OF WHITE MEDICINE.
Mary Margaret was strangely wakeful, and as her child sunk off to rest,
she left her bed again and stole down the ward to see if her charge
slept. Then the nurse arose and came boldly forward. A strange,
wheedling smile hung around her lips, and there was something in her
look that made Mary Margaret shudder.
“It’s very kind of you, I’m sure, Mrs. Dillon, to be taking all this
trouble for me, that isn’t fit for duty to-night no more than your baby
there. I’m very grateful that you will have an eye to this poor thing,
for my sick headache just uses me up, and the doctor is very particular
about her medicine. If you’d only take charge now while I catch a little
nap, it would be a charity to more than one; but do be particular about
the medicine.”
Mary Margaret was seized with an unaccountable shudder, but she answered
quite naturally, “Sure and I’ll do me best, marm.”
“That’s a good soul; don’t forget the medicine, the directions are all
on the bottles, and—and——”
The voice was husky and unnatural, and all around her mouth settled a
strange pallor, as if the sickness of which she complained had seized
with new force upon her.
“I’ll do my best,” repeated Mary Margaret, and she sat down upon the
foot of the poor young creature’s bed like one who had resolved to guard
it well.
The nurse went half-way to her chair in the corner, and turned back with
her face from the light.
“In fifteen minutes it will be time to give her first dose,” she said,
still huskily, and with an effort; “a teaspoonful, don’t forget.”
“I’ll not forget, will I, me purty darlint?” answered Mary Margaret,
folding the two pale hands of the invalid between her palms, and gazing
upon her with kindly mournfulness.
The nurse stumbled back to her corner as if worn out with her headache,
and sat brooding there, sometimes with her eyes closed, sometimes with
that basilisk glance peering out from above her folded arms. She
reminded you of a rattlesnake watching amid its own coils.
Mary Margaret caught these glances once or twice without appearing to
regard them, but they kept her intellect upon the alert, and without
knowing exactly what she was to guard against, the good woman felt that
harm was around her, and that the evil thing must find her watching. A
slight change in her position threw the light directly across the chair
upon which the cups and vials used about the sick had been placed, and
where she had left her basin of weak tea.
Without having consciously made the discovery, Mary Margaret became
aware that the only vial which stood upon the chair had been moved, and
that its contents, a pale wine color, had become white as water. Still
the vial was the same, and as she bent over softly to read the label,
that was also unchanged, a “teaspoonful every hour.” This was what she
read and had seen before while searching for drink among the empty cups.
Why was this? For what object had the contents of that vial been
changed? Who _could_ have done it but the nurse, and why _had_ she done
it? Then Mary Margaret began to ponder over the change in nurse Kelly’s
manner—the sudden favor into which she had fallen, and an unaccountable
antipathy to give the medicine in that bottle seized upon her.
“Isn’t it time to give the medicine?” asked a low voice from the corner.
“It should be given on the stroke of the hour.”
“Yes!” answered Mary Margaret, with a start, “it’s time.”
She turned her back toward the nurse and received the light over her
shoulder. A pewter spoon lay upon the chair. She held up the vial, and,
pouring a few drops into the spoon, drank it herself with a rash
determination to know, if possible, what the drug was before she
administered it. It left a strong taste of opium in her mouth; and,
quick as thought, she remembered that morphine was colorless, that a few
drops would kill, and she had been directed to give that frail creature
a teaspoonful.
Mary Margaret shuddered from head to foot. The blood seemed curdling in
her veins; her plump fingers grew cold as she clasped the vial. How much
had she drank? Would those few drops be her death? No, no, they could
not be enough. She felt sure that God would not let her perish there in
the midst of her duty.
“Have you given her the medicine?” asked the hoarse voice again from the
clouded corner.
“Not—not yet. I—I am pouring it out,” was the reply, and setting down
the vial, she hastily poured out some tea into another spoon and gave it
to the patient, who smiled gratefully as the moisture crept through her
lips.
“Has she drank it?” asked the nurse, starting up as Mary Margaret
settled the invalid back upon her pillow.
“You see!” answered Mary, pointing to the moist lips of the girl.
The nurse pushed her away between the cots, saw the vial with its cork
out and moisture about the neck, and her white lips broke into a half
smile, so cold, so deadly, that Mary Margaret shrunk back as if a snake
were creeping across her feet.
Still the woman did not seem quite satisfied, but took up the spoon, out
of which Mary Margaret had drank, and touched her tongue to the bowl.
“Oh!” she said, rather in a deep breath than with words, “oh! now watch,
and I will go to bed a while. If she sleeps, let her!—if she wakes up,
call me.”
“And if she is worse, where can I find the doctor?” asked Mary, gazing
wistfully at her enemy through the lamp-light, and shuddering at the
strange sensations that she fancied to be creeping over her. “The
doctor, where is he?”
“Call _me_ if you want any one. Bellevue doctors don’t come to the beck
and call of their pauper patients.”
“But I must have a doctor!” persisted Mary.
“_Must!_” echoed the woman, turning deadly white.
“Oh!” and with a slow, cat-like movement she crept back to the bed,
lingered over the pillow an instant and disappeared, carrying the vial
of medicine with her.
Poor Mary Margaret scarcely saw it. Her eyes were growing so heavy, and
an oppressive languor weighed down her limbs. She forgot every thing,
even the fair young mother, who opened her eyes and asked so meekly for
drink again. All that the poor woman hoped for now was power to get back
to her own pauper cot and die close to her baby. She thought nothing of
the strange nursling then, for all the feeling left unnumbed in her
heart turned to her own offspring.
Half unconsciously she gave the invalid some drink, and then moved with
slow, leaden steps across the floor. It seemed as if she had been
walking miles when she reached the bed, and turned back the blankets
with her heavy hand. The two infants were huddled together below the
pillows. One was her own child: with that she wished to lie down and
sleep; but the other, it must not perish with her, some one must care
for it, but who?
Heavier and heavier grew her brain; still, kind thoughts lingered there
last. She took up the strange baby, staggered with it down the ward, and
laid it softly into the fair bosom of the young girl but late so
feverish and delirious.
“It must not starve, and it must not die,” said Mary Margaret, in her
thick, fettered speech. “Take care of it. I—I must take no baby but my
own.”
And with a still slower and more dragging step, Margaret went back to
her cot, fell down, and became senseless as stone.
The sick girl grew calm as Mary became more and more like the dead. Her
slender arms clasped themselves like vine tendrils around the child. A
smile stole over her mouth, and a cool moisture crept, like dew upon the
leaves of a lily, over her neck and forehead. With sweet, drowsy
fondness, she drew the little creature closer and closer to her
bosom—gave out one long sigh of exquisite satisfaction, and murmured
some words which sounded, in their sweet indistinctness, like the cooing
of a ring-dove.
The fever had abated. That wicked nurse was struggling in vain for the
sleep that had fallen so calmly on her intended victim. Thus with bland,
healthful life closing around her, the young creature was left to her
pure motherhood, dreaming that her own child had crept back close, close
to her bosom, from which the pain was melting away in soft warm drops,
which broke like pearls between the infant’s lips.
CHAPTER IX.
EARLY IN THE MORNING.
Early the next morning Jane Kelly came into the ward, pale and
heavy-eyed, as if she had been watching all night. Her step was heavy
and reluctant as she moved down between that double row of beds,
glancing furtively over them toward a distant cot, which was that
morning the only point of interest for her. As she drew near that bed,
the woman grew pale and paler. She hesitated and turned aside; now
settling the blanket over some patient; now stopping to move a pillow,
but all the time drawing nearer and nearer to that one spot.
At last she came to a bed where a woman lay with a child on her arm, in
the deepest and most deathly slumber that ever fell upon a human being
who lived to see the daylight again. The plump, round face was white as
snow under the voluminous ruffles of a cap, quilled like a dahlia and
radiating round her head like a sun-flower. Purple shadows lay all
around her closed eyes, and gave a deathly hue to her lips, which were
just ajar, revealing the edges of strong, white teeth underneath.
“What’s the matter here?” cried the terrified nurse, seizing Mrs. Dillon
by the shoulders, and shaking her till the cap trembled in all its
borders.
Mary Margaret fell back heavily from those disturbing hands, but neither
opened her eyes nor gave a struggle; her head descended like a log to
the pillow, and one hand dropped over the side of the couch heavily,
like the hand of a dead person.
Jane Kelly’s exclamation had disturbed some of the sleepers nearest to
Mrs. Dillon’s bed. One or two started up and cried out,—
“What’s the matter? Dear me, what’s the matter?”
“Nothing is the matter!” answered the nurse curtly, “only some sleep
heavy and some don’t, that’s all.”
Then the sleepers settled down to rest again, and Jane, after placing
her hand on the woman’s chest to be sure that her heart was stirring,
went hurriedly down the ward, so frightened by what she had seen, that
she was ready to rush upon anything that was to come.
She found a lovely young face nestled close down to the head of an
infant, pale, certainly, but with the flush which lies in the heart of a
white rose just dawning on her cheek, and a smile hovering around her
faintly parted lips.
Again Kelly uttered a cry of surprise—hushed on the moment of its
outbreak—she stood over the young mother frightened and pallid, with the
upper lip lifted from her teeth, like that of a dog who longs to snarl
aloud and dares not. She looked around to make sure that none of the
patients were watching her, then bent her head close to that smiling
mouth, and listened for the breath which was so hateful to her.
Yes, the girl breathed. Still the movement of her chest was almost
imperceptible. The perfume of a flower could have been felt almost as
distinctly as the respiration that kept the dew upon her lips. But Jane
Kelly was too wise in her experience not to know that this was a
healthful sleep; that the rich vitality of youth was there, and nothing
baneful, as she had expected and hoped. The child stirred and dropped
its little hand like a rose-leaf on that fair neck. Then the smile
deepened, and the blue eyes opened.
“Oh, you haven’t come to take him from me! he has been so good all
night. Let him stay, let him stay, nurse!”
“That will be as the doctor wishes, I reckon,” answered the nurse, in
her worst mood, for she was greatly disturbed. “It isn’t that young
fellow, let me tell you—this is one who won’t listen to no nonsense, if
he thinks it isn’t good for you or the young one; you won’t get leave to
keep him now, I tell you.”
“But it is good for me, I am sure of that, and this poor little baby,
too; see how sweetly it sleeps.”
Jane Kelly gave a sidelong look at the child, muttered something about
the ridiculousness of setting children to take care of children, and
flung herself away from the bed.
Directly, Jane went again to the cot on which Mary Margaret Dillon was
sleeping, what might prove the sleep of death. Seizing the woman by both
shoulders, she half lifted her from the bed, and shook her vigorously.
Putting her mouth down to the sealed ear, she shouted forth a fierce
oath that aroused every patient in the ward, but had no effect upon the
sleeper.
Jane Kelly was terribly frightened. It might not be long before the
doctor would come in, for some of the patients were in great danger, and
he usually visited such very early in the morning. If he found Mrs.
Dillon still insensible, and so deathly white, an explanation would be
demanded, and Jane Kelly trembled to think of the result.
This apprehension made the nurse desperate. All her efforts had failed
to reach the sealed senses of the woman whose sleep threatened to be
eternal. As a last resort, she snatched up the child, and shook it till
its teeth would have chattered had such appendages been yet given to its
mouth; as it was, the little fellow set up a yell that would have done
credit to the wildest pappoose of the wildest Indian that ever lived—a
yell that reached the locked brain of the woman, and set the warm
motherly blood to beating in her heart. The deathly look went out from
Mary Margaret’s face. The lips began to stir; her heavy eyelids were
slowly lifted; she turned over on her side, muttering,—
“Was it the mother’s darlint?”
I think Jane Kelly must have pinched young Ireland directly after this,
for he set up another war-whoop, and this time Mary Margaret started up
in her bed and began to feel blindly around for the child, muttering to
herself, and rocking to and fro; a moment after, she fell upon her side,
and sunk into a sound sleep again, from which all the efforts of the
nurse could not arouse her.
In less than an hour, the doctor did, in fact, come into the ward, in
order to visit one or two patients who required constant attention. It
would have been easy enough for Jane Kelly to have concealed the
condition of Mrs. Dillon; but young Ireland happened to choose that
moment for a new outbreak. He was getting hungry and did not like the
state of things in his neighborhood at all, and there was no way of
appeasing him short of absolute choking, a process Jane Kelly longed to
put in force, but dared not.
“What is the matter here?” inquired the doctor; “why don’t the woman
take care of her child? This noise will play the mischief with my
patients. Wake her up, nurse, and have the little fellow silenced.”
“But I can’t; she won’t wake up,” said Jane desperately.
“Won’t wake up; why?” said the doctor, stepping close to Mrs. Dillon’s
cot. “Dear me, what is this? Has she taken anything?”
“Yes,” said Jane Kelly, with prompt falsehood, “brandy. She had visitors
yesterday. I found the bottle under her bed empty.”
“Brandy, and this comes of it. There must be bad management here, Jane
Kelly.”
Jane made no answer, but busied herself in arranging the room.
CHAPTER X.
THE VELVET PRAYER-BOOK AND ITS CONTENTS.
After the doctor had gone, Jane Kelly was putting fresh straw into the
bed on which that young mother had died only a few hours before. She
found a prayer-book bound in purple velvet, such as fanciful young girls
carry to church, hid away in the loose straw she was throwing out. Jane
instantly seized upon the book and began searching it leaf by leaf, in
hopes of finding some secret hoard of money concealed in its pages. She
was disappointed in this, but she found a sealed letter which keenly
excited her curiosity, for it was directed to a name that she
recognized. A slip of paper was folded around this letter, on which was
written a wild and blotted request that it should be forwarded at once,
whatever the writer’s fate may be. The name on this slip of paper was
that which had been placed on the wooden tablet at the head of that
young mother’s cot. More than this, while searching further among the
blank leaves, the woman found a name written that startled her a little,
and suggested a train of thought which held her inactive for some
minutes.
This name belonged to a lady, well known and of high standing in all the
charitable circles of the city. Jane Kelly had seen it many a time,
heading committees for calico balls, charity concerts, and all those
religious and philanthropic devices by which money is lured into
mercenary or merciful channels, as the case may be, by a union of
fashion and philanthropy.
Jane Kelly found this lady’s name in a blank leaf of the prayer-book,
which from its date must have been a Christmas present. Mrs. Cordelia
Judson to ——. The name written here was not that printed on the wooden
tablet, but that did not disturb the train of Kelly’s conjectures;
nothing was more likely than that the real name should be in the book,
and a false one given to the tablet.
These shrewd calculations occupied the woman all the time she was
filling the bed. When the last wisp of straw was crowded into the tick,
she sat down upon it, carefully opened the imperfectly sealed letter,
and read it from beginning to end. When she folded it again, it was
slowly, and that hard face had softened with a touch of womanly pity.
“Yes, it shall go to him,” she muttered, folding the slip of paper
around the letter; “such men deserve stabbing to the heart. It shall go,
but I must have a copy if I have to sit up till morning to write it. If
that lady is what I think, it will bring in money. Oh, yes! I will keep
a copy of this letter; poor thing! poor thing! I wish it had been the
other. After all, shall I give the copy to that old Frenchwoman? No, no;
she haggles;—I will take it to the other.” After this, Kelly gave
herself up to such deep thought that she remained full half an hour
sitting upon that straw bed, gathering up her knees with both hands, and
ruminating on the things she had found; over and over again, she counted
the probabilities of making this discovery valuable to herself. How came
that book there, hid away in the straw bed of a hospital? Had Mrs.
Judson given it to the girl, or had she stolen it from the person to
whom it had been presented by this proud lady? It was no uncommon thing
for the inmates of that institution to have prayer-books given by ladies
as lofty in position as Mrs. Judson, but those books were cheap things
from the Bible-House, printed on paltry paper, and bound in spotted
leather that made the fingers shrink from touching it.
Plenty of such poverty-stricken books were lying about in the wards all
the time; but this was a very different affair. The book was almost new,
the velvet fresh and bright as the sunny side of a plum. The clasp
seemed to be of pure gold, and the paper was thick, smooth, and of a
rich creamy white that met the touch like satin. These ladies did not
write their names, and call the paupers “dear friends” when they
distributed their pious offerings to the inmates of the hospital.
Such was the burden of Jane Kelly’s thoughts, as she sat with her eyes
on the ground, and her feet half buried in the refuse straw just emptied
from the bed.
She got up at last, folded the book and letter in an old
pocket-handkerchief, and went to work again, still thoughtful, and
revolving something in her mind.
“If the girl stole it,” she said, talking to herself, as she sometimes
did when no one was by to listen,—“if she stole it, why, then, the lady
will be glad to get it back again, and no harm done, or good, either,
except it may be a dollar-bill or so on my side of the reckoning. If it
really belonged to the poor creature, and, after all, she looked and
talked like a lady, this rich madam must have known her well, and there
is something at the bottom of it all which may bring lots of
dollar-bills. At any rate, there’s no harm in trying. That letter gives
me courage. I’ll try it, anyhow.”
Jane Kelly now fell to her work with vigor, and directly where the
death-couch of that young girl had been, a cot, piled high and evened
down under a coarse white counterpane, stood ghostly and cold, like an
enormous grave just sheeted with snow; and all the ward took that air of
chill cleanliness which, in a large room full of human beings, is
necessary and admirable, but bleak as a desert.
It was a little remarkable that Jane was constantly going to and fro
from the spot where she happened to be at work to Mrs. Dillon’s bed;
that she sometimes felt her pulse, and once or twice, during the
morning, took up young Ireland, and fed him from a bottle with her own
hands.
It was also singular that she never went near the younger woman, and
seemed shy of even looking at her. People are sometimes seized with
repulsion against persons about whom they have meditated great injury.
Was this the case with Jane Kelly?
It was deep in the day before Mary Margaret was aroused; but the lusty
cries of her child at last broke the leaden sleep that was upon her, and
she sat up in bed, dazed and bewildered, wondering what it was that made
her eyes so heavy, and had left that throbbing pain in her temples.
She took up the child, with a dreary sense of weight, and once or twice
almost dropped him from her arms from the heavy dulness that would not
be shaken off.
“I’ve been draimin’ sure,” she said, looking about for the child.
“Arrah, here he is, wide-awake, wid his fist doubled under his cheek,
and his eyes smothered wid the tears, bad luck to me!”
All at once she seemed to remember something; for, dropping the child on
the bed, she got off at the side, and, with her limbs trembling and her
head reeling, went to the bed occupied by Catharine Lacy and the infant
that had been lent to her. When she saw Catharine lying there, with a
smile on her lips, and the babe sound asleep in her arms, the good woman
gave a little shout, and fell down on her knees by the cot, exclaiming,
“Glory to God! there she is to the fore; I’ve been draiming. Glory!
amin!”
“What is it—what makes you so glad?” said a sweet voice from the bed.
“Oh, Mrs. Dillon, I have been sleeping so sweetly.”
Mary Margaret did not seem to hear this. The sting of some sharp anxiety
had aroused her for a moment; but when that was removed, the heavy,
slumberous feeling came back. Lifting herself from the bed, she moved
toward her own cot, swaying heavily to and fro as she walked; but all
the while she was muttering thanksgiving for some great mercy received
or danger escaped. Directly she reached her own bed, Mary Margaret fell
asleep again, taking care of her child dreamily, and with her eyes now
and then unclosing when he grew absolutely impatient.
It was the sudden appearance of Jane Kelly that thoroughly aroused her.
Had a rattlesnake forced itself across her bed, it is doubtful if she
would have shrunk from it more nervously. The sight of that face brought
all the transactions of the night before to her mind, and she called
out, “Don’t come near me! Don’t touch me!”
“Who wants to touch you, woman, after a drunken sleep like that? Be
quiet now, or I’ll have you turned out of the hospital.”
Mary Margaret gazed on the woman in speechless astonishment.
“Drunken!—me! me!”
Here the poor woman burst into a passion of angry, fierce crying, for
the insult of that insinuation stung her like a wasp.
“Yes, woman, you, you! The doctor saw you; all the women in the ward saw
you, lying there dead in for it. If it hadn’t been for me, you would
have overlaid that cub of yours and smothered him. Don’t look at me in
that way. You ought to hide your head.”
Mary Margaret’s eyes were wide open now. She charged with drinking—she,
who never touched a drop year in and year out, not even when Dillon
brought his friends to their home, or took her out to a wake. The charge
was abominable.
“Jane Kelly,” she said, rubbing the tears from her eyes; “you know that
there isn’t a word of truth in what you say. It wasn’t brandy, but
something worse, ten thousand times worse, that I took.”
“And what was that?” inquired Jane, placing her arms akimbo and taking
altogether a fighting attitude, which rather terrified Mary Margaret,
for she was not strong enough for a combat, had any idea of the kind
been in her thought.
“I don’t know what it was, but there was morphine in it and it put me
into a sleep that was like dying.”
Jane Kelly laughed violently, holding her sides and appealing to the
women around her with repeated nods of the head.
“Morphine, was it? ha! ha! and where did you get it? there now, where
did you get it?”
“I got it from the vial you put by that young crathur there, and told me
to give her a taespoonful every once in a while. White it was, and I
have the taste of it in my mouth this minute.”
Jane Kelly darted down to the young woman’s bed and brought back a vial
half full of some red liquid.
“White, is it?” she cried, holding the vial up to the general gaze, “and
morphine? ha! ha!—just a taste of innocent paregoric, that wouldn’t hurt
the baby in her arms, if she fed it to him by the teaspoonful. Why there
isn’t an hour’s sleep in the whole of it. No, no, I’ll show you where
she got her morphine.”
Here Jane made a dive under Mrs. Dillon’s bed, and came forth with a
junk bottle, which she shook triumphantly in sight of all the curious
eyes drawn upon her by this discussion. “Empty!” she exclaimed, “not a
drop left. This woman drinks morphine by the bottleful! ha-ha! by the
bottleful!”
Here the young patient sat up in her bed and gazed upon the scene with
disturbed eyes,—Jane Kelly with the bottle in her hand and a sneering
laugh on her lips, Mrs. Dillon sitting on the side of her bed, crimson
with anger, her face wet with tears, and her cap-borders drooping like
dahlias after a two days’ rain; half the patients in the ward leaning
upon their elbows and listening with eager curiosity. This was what the
young creature saw.
“No, no,” she cried, and her sweet voice ran through the discord like
the chime of a silver bell stealing through a clash of iron. “She did
drink something from the vial; I saw her. I know it was from the vial,
and I know that it was white; you took that vial away, Kelly, and put
the other in its place; my eyes were almost shut, but I saw you.”
Mary Margaret clasped her hands in an outbreak of gratitude, and holding
them up called out,—“Do ye hear that now? Hasn’t the holy Virgin sent
down one of her angels to confound yer wid yer own lies, Jane Kelly. Now
just put that bottle away and niver show the likes again—taking away a
respectable married woman’s character. Put it away, put it away, an’
maybe the holy Mother may give me grace ter forgive yez entirely, but
don’t let the old mon know what yez been at, or he’d break ivery bone in
yer body and think it a pleasure.”
With this, Mary Margaret, satisfied that her vindication was complete,
curled herself into the bed, took young Ireland to her motherly bosom,
and told the rest of her griefs to him in sobs and whispers, which he
was far too busy to care much about—the spalpeen!
The exertion the young patient had made, left her panting for breath,
while drops of weakness gathered upon her forehead like rain upon a
lily.
Jane Kelly meantime left the ward, swinging the empty bottle by the
neck.
CHAPTER XI.
JANE KELLY FINDS AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE.
That night a house on Murry Hill was lighted up with more than usual
splendor, not exactly for a party, for then those broad stone steps
would have been carpeted to the street, and a sound of music would have
been heard by every passer-by. Still there were sufficient indications
of company; all the front windows were ablaze with light. The large gas
lanterns on each side the steps flooded the pavement with their
radiance. The soft hum of voices came faintly through draperies of lace
and curtains of satin, and there seemed to be a good deal of commotion
in the basement, quite enough to justify the idea of a large party
gathered socially.
All this troubled Jane Kelly, who stood by the stone railing with the
velvet prayer-book under her shawl, doubtful whether she had not better
put off her errand to another day, than risk a denial at the door. Jane
was not a woman to hesitate over small difficulties. She was seized with
curiosity to know what was going on in that lofty mansion, and went down
the basement-steps as if she belonged there.
A sharp pull at the bell brought a servant to the hall-door, a
woman-servant, for the men were all up-stairs, dressed like ministers,
and with white gloves on their hands.
“Why, Ellen Burns! is it you?”
“Hush.”
The servant lifted up both hands with something like terror, when she
uttered this word, and looked over her shoulder to make certain that no
one was listening.
“Come in,” she said, in a whisper; “but not one word about the hospital;
I should lose my place if it were known that I had ever been a nurse
there.”
“Is the lady as particular as that?” answered Jane, sinking her voice
and slipping inside the door. “Well, well, never fear, I know how to
keep a close mouth, you know that of old.”
“Yes, yes, I know,—step in here,—you have come at a fortunate time; two
of the girls are up-stairs, and the men are all so busy that we can have
the parlor here almost to ourselves.”
Jane slipped through the door opened for her, and found herself in a
room that struck her as sumptuous.
“Won’t the lady come down and catch us in her parlor?” she asked a
little anxiously.
Ellen laughed, and throwing herself on a sofa, made room for Jane by her
side.
“She come here! Why, this is the servants’ parlor, Jane Kelly; we have
nice times here, I tell you, especially when she is away at the
watering-places;—not that we stay here much, why should we when the
drawing-room is more convenient,—such balls and parties as we have! such
wine! to say nothing of——, well, no matter. Tell me what brought you
here, of all places in the world?”
“No, tell me more about your way of living. It must be sumptuous; I
should like it.”
“Like it! of course you would; double the wages you get, and half the
work.”
“No vacancy? One would not get in with the help of a friend like you,
Ellen. I should like it, you know.”
“Impossible,” said Ellen, firmly.
“I thought so. Well, never mind. You were speaking about parties and
wine—champagne, perhaps?”
“Plenty of it—like water, in fact—that is, when she’s away.”
“But how do you get it?”
“She takes the keys of the wine-cellar, of course, but careful as a
woman can be, such things will sometimes be mislaid or lost. Hers got
lost one day. She had to get a locksmith and have another made.
Singular, wasn’t it? but weeks after I found that very key in my
pocket.”
“Very singular,” said Jane demurely.
“Isn’t it, now? but our little parties have gone off splendidly ever
since.”
“I should think so,” said Jane; “I only wonder you never thought to
invite me.”
“Couldn’t,” answered Ellen, shaking her head. “The aristocracy would
have turned up its nose clear through the basement. Nothing but
first-class ladies and gentlemen get into these little swarrys,—ladies’
maids, footmen, and so on,—awfully _rechercher_, I can tell you. Why,
some of us wear real diamonds; I don’t, for my duties are down-stairs,
but you may bet on it the girls that take care of their mistress’s
things shine now and then.”
“Real diamonds,” said Jane Kelly, feeling hastily in her pocket, and
drawing out a paper box which she opened, “something like that, maybe.”
“Goodness gracious! where did you get it?” cried the girl, snatching at
the diamond ear-ring, which flashed and quivered in the gas-light.
“At any rate, it’s my own and borrowed from no mistress, you may stake
your life on that—so you see that I can cut a splash when I want to.”
“Let me see the other,” said Ellen, reaching forth her hand toward the
box.
“Oh, they are exactly alike, of course,” answered Jane, crowding a tuft
of pink cotton wool into the box; “mates, you know, and worth lots of
chink.”
“How did you come by them? now, tell me.”
“Never you mind; they belong to me, and I can wear them before the Queen
of England if I like.”
“Well, you have been lucky!”
“Some folks are lucky one way, and some another,—you are great on wine
and aristocratic company—I—no matter about me,—I’m not good enough for
these little swarrys.”
“Oh, but I didn’t say that. You always was a stylish girl, Jane, and
those rings are sumpt’us. With them in your ears, and coming as my
friend, what could be said agin you? Got other things to match, I dare
say.”
“Well, yes,” answered Jane, after a moment’s hesitation, “or that which
will get ’em.”
Ellen put a finger to her lips and fell into thought. Jane watched her
with side glances, while she packed away her ear-ring in the pink
cotton.
“I should be glad to have you come like a princess—you could look it,
Jane Kelly. I’ve often heard young doctors say how handsome you was;
among all us nurses, you always would cut the widest swath. If you’ll
promise to sweep over some of these topping ladies’ maids and outshine
’em out and out, I’ll get you an invite to our next.”
“I’ll do it,” said Jane with emphasis. “Trust me, I’ll walk right
straight over ’em.”
“That is just what I shall glory in. O Maria! how you startled me; this
is my friend, Miss Kelly, just got in from New Haven, where she has been
living with, with—”
“The president of the College—lovely family,” said Jane.
The young person thus addressed put one hand into the pocket of her
dainty white apron, and dropped a little curtsy which had plenty of
reservations in it. Then she went to a glass and arranged the hair that
rolled tightly back from her forehead, patting it coquettishly on each
temple with her hand.
“I—I am glad to see your friend, Ellen, though just this minute it is
the least mite of a disappointment. Mr. Simpson asked me to be in the
parlor about this time. He will be bringing things down, you know, and I
was going to ask, as the greatest favor, that you would take my place
up-stairs awhile. I hope your friend will excuse me mentioning it.”
“Don’t let me keep you,” said Jane, rising with the air of an empress.
“Couldn’t you go up-stairs with me?” said Ellen, greatly impressed by
this grand air. “It is only to sit there while I get the ladies’ things
as they come up.”
Jane hesitated. She saw that her chances of an interview with Mrs.
Judson were very small, but still the temptation to see more of the
house had its force.
“Oh, don’t let me drive your friend away!” said the girl they called
Maria, settling her apron with great nicety. “I would not have spoken
for the world if I had dreamed of such a thing.”
“I am not going away, thank you,” answered Jane, with a fling of the
head which delighted her friend. “Ellen wants me to go up-stairs with
her, and I’m agoing.”
Now, the girl Maria did not care a fig where either Ellen or her friend
went, so long as they left the servants’ parlor to her and Mr. Simpson,
who had with his own white-gloved hands put away some dainties for this
special occasion. These dainties the two had no idea of sharing with any
one, much less had Maria the least intention of giving a portion of Mr.
Simpson’s society to either of the two females whom, much to her
disgust, she had found in occupation when she came into the parlor.
“Dear me, I’m so afraid I’ve disturbed you! hadn’t the least intention
of doing it; perhaps I had better go up-stairs again.”
Here Maria seated herself in a rocking-chair, shook out her dress, made
herself generally comfortable, and concealed a yawn behind her hand.
“That’s just like her,” said Ellen, as she went up-stairs with her
guest. “She thinks there is nobody on earth but herself; just as if Mr.
Simpson ever asked her; she don’t wait for that, let me tell you.”
“I should like to have her for a patient, that’s all,” said Jane Kelly,
giving her hand a fierce grip. “Wouldn’t I let her beg for drink? Oh,
no!”
“Hush!” whispered Ellen; “we are close by the dressing-room—some one may
be there.”
Jane became silent on the instant, and walking almost on tiptoe,
followed her friend along the upper hall.
CHAPTER XII.
THE CONFERENCE IN MRS. JUDSON’S CHAMBER.
Ellen opened a door at the upper end of the hall, and Jane Kelly found
herself in a spacious chamber, brilliantly lighted, with a broad, tall
mirror rising from floor to ceiling, and a Psyche glass swinging between
gilded supporters, in which she saw herself from head to foot.
Several easy-chairs, shrouded in white linen, stood about the room, and
a bed, canopied with lace and crimson satin, was laden down with loose
garments, which betokened the presence of ladies enough for a large
dinner-party.
On the dressing-table, toilet articles lay about as if but recently
used. Combs and ivory-handled brushes, carved into richness, were
scattered over the white marble, and on a table close by, an elaborate
dressing-case stood open with all its crystal flasks and cases exposed,
glittering with gold, and, in some instances, surmounted with exquisite
cameos that might have befitted a lady’s necklace.
Jane Kelly, after gazing about the room in wonder at its costliness,
went up to this dressing-case and began to handle the dainty articles it
contained. Ellen turned upon her sharply enough,—
“Don’t,” she said. “You will get me into trouble.”
Jane’s eyes flashed; she settled the flask which she had been examining
into its place with an angry jerk. “Are you afraid that I shall steal
something?” she demanded rudely. “If you are, say so.”
“There now, you are going off into one of your old tempers, Jane Kelly.
I a’n’t afraid of anything of the sort; but you aren’t used to handling
such things; why, one of them bottles is worth two months of your
wages.”
“Well, let her keep ’em; I have no use for such things; wouldn’t take
’em for a gift if it wasn’t to sell ’em again, not I. Things that one
can wear are worth having; but I wouldn’t give shucks for a load of
gimcracks like these. Who wants ’em to dress with?”
After expressing her disdain of Mrs. Judson’s dressing-case, Kelly
turned her back upon it, and took a full-length portrait of herself in
the mirror.
“Well,” she said, throwing the shawl around her, and shaking out the
ribbons of her bonnet, “I think the woman in that glass is quite as
good-looking as that whiflet down-stairs, with her white apron, and her
hair combed back like a Chinaman. How I wanted to shake her.”
“Now, if I was you—” said Ellen, beginning to feel uncomfortable about
her guest.
“Well, what if you was me?”
“I would just take off my bonnet and shawl, so that the ladies, if any
of ’em come up, would not think it strange. I will hang them up in the
hall-closet, and give you a nice apron to put on—that is, if you have a
mind to stay longer.”
Jane did not take the hint given in these words. She had made up her
mind to stay and get an interview with the lady of the house, if
possible. With this intent she took off her bonnet and shawl, gave them
to Ellen, and invested herself in the dainty white apron which her
friend brought from another room.
“Now,” she said, with a mocking smile, “you needn’t fidget yourself any
more about me. I’m neither going to steal nor disgrace you. I wasn’t
brought up so deep in the woods as you seem to think—had more education
than a dozen such creatures as that down-stairs, and know more than
fifty of ’em rolled into one. Now sit down here, and let us two have a
talk.”
Ellen drew a seat close to the cosy chair in which Jane Kelly placed
herself.
“Well, what shall we talk about—old times?”
“Old times—not a bit of it; the very name of that hospital makes me
sick. I want to get out of it, and mean to. No, no; tell me about your
own way of living. What kind of a lady is this Mrs. Judson?”
“Oh,” said Ellen, “she’s one of the nicest ladies in the world, of
course.”
“Why of course?”
“Because I live with her, and she pays me good wages. I’m not going to
run down the bridge that carries me over.”
“Not in a general way; but to me, just for the sake of telling the truth
to an old friend, you know.”
“Well, if you must know, she’s an old cat.”
“Exactly,” said Jane, with a nod of the head.
“One of your charitable women.”
“Gives away prayer-books and Bibles, no doubt.”
“Plenty of them; tracts, too; but the Bible-House always finds the
books, make sure of that.”
“Isn’t the woman to give away velvet-bound prayer-books or things of
that kind at her own expense, ah?”
“What, she? Well, yes, if the person she gave ’em to was rich enough not
to care for them. On Christmas-day I have known her do such things.”
“When?”
“Why, what do you care? She won’t give you one, I’ll be bound.”
“I wasn’t thinking of that—only talking for talk’s sake.”
“Promiscuous?”
“Exactly. Now tell me, just for fun, you know, who did she ever give a
prayer-book to?”
Ellen drew her chair close to Jane, and spoke in a low voice.
“That’s a family secret, Jane Kelly, and you must not ask me about it.”
“A family secret; just the thing—and not tell me! That isn’t like you,
Ellen; such old friends as we have been. Didn’t I always keep your
little affairs close?”
“I know; but one word about this would cost me my place.”
“But who’s going to say the word? Not Jane Kelly, you may be bound.”
“No, I could trust you; but what good would there be in telling?”
“True enough,” said Jane, leaning back in her chair. “I don’t suppose
there is anything to tell. Houses like this are always stupid places for
a clever girl to live in. At the hospital one has variety, and can boss
it over the women. I might have known that you had nothing to tell.”
“But I have—only it’s dangerous. Bend your head close, Jane, and I’ll
tell you all about it,—enough to make you cry.”
Jane turned her head, and Ellen stooped toward her, speaking low and
eagerly. If Jane was interested, she only gave indications of it now and
then by a brief question.
“And she did not know where the girl went—has no idea about her?”
“No, she hasn’t; and it troubles her—my! how it does trouble her. When
they come, there’ll be questions she won’t know how to answer. I
wouldn’t be in her place for both your diamond ear-rings.”
“Has she tried to find her?”
“Of course she has, but quietly, you know. Had a detective here one day
up in her own room. Thought we servants did not know; but there’s
nothing going on that we do not understand.”
“Exactly!” said Jane Kelly, leaning back in her chair as if tired of the
subject. “Now tell me who are the people down-stairs?”
“Oh, it’s a meeting of the Society—the annual meeting. Quite a
mission—fashionable people from the Hill, and pious people from the
side-streets—come early and go home by eleven. They are likely to be
upon us any minute.”
“Well, what am I to do when they come?” inquired Jane.
“Oh, be ready to put on their cloaks, and hand pins as they want them.
It’s only the Murry-Hillers that will want attention—the others wear
over-shoes, and put them on with their own hands. I never offer to do it
for them, at any rate.”
“Hush!” said Jane; “they are coming now.”
CHAPTER XIII.
MRS. JUDSON DISTRIBUTES THE FUNDS.
The party down-stairs, though considered by the lady of the house as an
unceremonious affair, proved in every way successful. A great deal of
philanthropy had been discussed, with the terrapin and chicken-salad at
the supper-table. At each stage of the refreshments some narrator
reached a mission station in India, or descanted on the enormous good
some female enthusiast had done in travelling twice to Jerusalem and
back again. These things, it is true, were in many instances whispered
over in the sweetest of low voices, after a fashion that might have been
mistaken for flirtations in persons of less exalted piety; but no
suspicion of that kind could rest here; the very looking-glasses in that
superb drawing-room would have veiled their faces from a reflection so
undignified and improper. Early that week, there had been a grand
charity ball at the Opera-House, and all the ladies who had acted as
patronesses were expecting a division of the spoils in bulky rolls of
bank-notes to be distributed by each one at her own especial pleasure.
These ladies were mostly from the highest fashionable circles; persons
who loved to play lady-bountiful with other people’s money, and be
glorified therefor, as if the thing had been a real charity; and why
not? The Opera-House had trembled from floor to dome under the tread of
worldly dancers, from whom so much money had been rescued, like brands
from the burning. Even the religious women, who represented various
moral societies in that room, admitted this. Why should they hesitate to
distribute it among their own humble followers, and receive gratitude
therefor. Money snatched from the Evil One must be doubly grateful to
the Lord.
There was Mrs. Brown, a shining light in “The Society for the
Suppression of Vice.” Mrs. Green, who headed a Home Mission; and Mrs.
Ward, a lady who could deliver more tracts in a given number of hours,
than any other female known to the Society; besides lesser lights who
hummed and smiled and buzzed about these luminaries, like moths around a
candle, to say nothing of some half dozen very silent and subdued men
who belonged to the domestic circle of these ladies, and watched them
afar off, without having any great desire to come nearer, or claim the
glory of one common name.
Mrs. Judson herself was a magnificent type of this class; a pillar of
strength—the salt of the earth—an angel of mercy, and all that sort of
thing, was the stately lady of that stately house. No wonder her
followers thought so, for she moved among them like an empress, subdued
and thoughtful over the shortcomings of her fellow-creatures. The heavy
moire-antique had a solemn rustle in it, and the filmy bow that should
have fallen like a gossamer on her head, looked stiff and hard when it
came in contact with her face. In her person this lady embodied the two
social elements that surrounded her. She was religiously fashionable and
fashionably religious—stooping down to the good souls that worked out
their own charities, with sublime condescension, and sweeping her
transcendent virtues through the walks of the upper ten thousand with
wonderful effect. This evening Mrs. Judson was surrounded by her
worshippers from both stratas of social life; no wonder her somewhat
faded cheeks grew red and her bearing more stately. Was she not at that
hour about to distribute a large sum of money partly won by her own
great social influence? Had not that incongruous assembly mingled and
harmonized around her from the cohesion of this gold, rescued from the
wickedness of a ball-room? In their pious enthusiasm had they not forced
contributions from the worldliness of the worldly? Heartless people had
danced and flirted, drank wine and eaten daintily, that she might carry
the results to the foot-stool of the Lord, and with a hand on her heart,
thank Him that she was not like those people.
Mrs. Judson felt all this to the innermost recesses of her heart, as she
stood at one end of the room conversing with Mrs. Brown, who was
solemnly pleading the cause of her society, and impressing upon the
lady-bountiful, that, inasmuch as sin was the parent of want, the
charity should follow it double-handed; that, in wrestling with the
monster, the strength of money must be added to the sanctity of prayer;
in fact, the lady insinuated that without money in this case, prayer had
not the efficacy which could be desired. It was well enough for starving
people to have food; she did not object to that, but how much more
important it was that perishing souls should be rescued as brands from
the burning. Ah, if Mrs. Judson could only see what the Society had gone
through: the depths of sin to which they had descended in search of
souls; the trouble they had experienced in reforming them sufficiently
for a glowing report, and the grief with which they had seen them fall
back; still, there was one thing encouraging. These backsliders could
generally be depended upon to reform again about the time a new report
was demanded by the country members, and, as names were owned very
promiscuously, that document was usually full of promise, hope, and
satisfactory words. Still, the great need was money—money. Mrs. Brown
only wished that she had eloquence necessary for a thorough
understanding of the good her Society had already done.
Here the two ladies were joined by Mrs. Brown’s husband, a tall, thin
man, with weak eyes, and an air of subserviency that would have been
edifying had Mrs. Judson been a woman worthy of human worship.
“You were speaking of our own little mission, my love,” said the
husband, deprecatingly. “Speaking with your own unvarying
self-abnegation—always her way, dear madam. In order to know what that
lovely woman is capable of, you should be with her night and day, as I
am, in her laboring among the poor, fallen creatures, who often give
back reviling for mercy. Working in season and out of season, waking up
in the night and weeping floods of precious tears over the sins of her
fellow-creatures. Ah! madam, to know her, you should be her shadow as I
am.”
If Mrs. Judson had been capable of enjoying the ridiculous, she might
have laughed heartily at this harangue which was measured off exactly as
Mr. Brown would have preached a sermon.
“My dear, you are too enthusiastic,” interposed Mrs. Brown, tightening
the elastic of her glove; “all that I can do will be but a drop in the
bucket—an humble instrument, madam, seeking for the means of greater
usefulness. It is painful, humiliating, that money should be so needed
in the service of the Lord. I sometimes wonder how the apostles got
along without it. It seems to me that no sinner will reform without
bringing a heavy expense on the Society. Then it costs so much to bring
them back when they return to the mire after we have brought them out,
and made them clean.”
“Ah!” said Mr. Brown, softly rubbing his palms together, “the numbers
that I can testify to, made holy and pure almost by looking at this
inestimable creature! Madam, she is a woman in ten thousand. I find her
the meet companion for a perfect Christian.”
“Mrs. Brown is too well known for me to question anything you can say in
her favor,” answered Mrs. Judson, with lofty patronage in her look and
manner.
“But the importance of her mission over all others—the sacrifice, the
prayers, the necessity for abundant means, every cent of which is sure
to redound to the glory of God, through her hands,—have you thought
prayerfully of that, dear lady?” continued Mr. Brown, growing sharp and
eager in his eloquence. “Why, one dollar in that woman’s hands will go
further in saving immortal souls than ten, through some channels that I
might speak of. Do not suppose I refer to the distribution of books or
the writers thereof; far be it from me to disparage the usefulness of
Mrs. Brown’s friends, but when large sums of money are to be
distributed—hem, ahem!”
Here Mr. Brown cut off his sentence ignominiously, for little Mrs. Green
came bustling up, holding her handkerchief and fan as if they had been a
bunch of tracts which she was bound to deliver at a moment’s notice.
“Ah! here you are, ardent in the good work, faithful among the faithful.
Dear Mrs. Brown, what a treasure you have in this excellent man; some
one to strengthen your hands, while I—”
Here Mrs. Green lifted two plump hands, cased in a pair of over-tight
gloves, and shook her head mournfully, indicating a great loss, or want,
perhaps both; for the lady had lost her shadow two years before, and her
grief had already reached the silver-gray stage of consolation.
“Yes,” replied Mrs. Brown, wringing her hands, “I really should not know
what to do without him. So occupied as I am with this heavenly work,
there is great necessity that some trustworthy person should be at home
and see to things there. Ah, yes! Mr. Brown is invaluable.”
Mr. Brown put one hand on his heart and bent nearly double in the
humility of his gratitude.
“See her! hear her!” he said; “always depreciating herself and exalting
others. If ever there was a pattern, Mrs. Judson, a pattern,—well, my
dear, I forbear; the blushes on that cheek shall always be sacred to
your husband. I forbear.”
Here Mr. Brown waved his handkerchief twice while lifting it to his
face, and retreated gracefully, walking backward.
“Ah!” whimpered Mrs. Green, “it would be such a pleasure to witness a
scene like this but for the memories it brings. There was a time when I,
even I,—but the thought is too much, excuse me.”
Here the little woman drew a tiny handkerchief from her pocket; but as
neither of the ladies seemed much impressed, thought better of it, and
did not cry at all. If Mr. Brown had remained, perhaps it might have
been otherwise.
“Private griefs, however acute, must give way to public duties. Mrs.
Judson, you will never believe how many thousands and thousands of
tracts I have delivered from door to door when my heart was swelling
with anguish. It was a relief; yes, I must confess, it was a relief.”
Mrs. Green unfolded her little handkerchief, and shook it out as if she
still meditated a few tears; but Mrs. Brown took her up with such vigor
that she forgot all about it.
“You are right; such duties are a relief. But when you have money to
raise, applications for help crowding on you, obligations to take up, in
short, when you are called upon to accomplish a great work with
insufficient means, as I was about to explain to Mrs. Judson, there is
great need of Christian fortitude to carry one through.”
“But I do have such trouble, madam,” answered Mrs. Green, firing up in
behalf of her especial mission. “You don’t suppose that tracts are
printed without money. Why, this moment our Society is in debt, kept
back from entire usefulness, for the want of means; we are poor,
absolutely poor; but for the generous aid we expect from this charity
ball of which Mrs. Judson is a patroness, and, I must say, an ornament,
we should have been dreadfully crippled.”
Here Mrs. Brown seated herself and used her fan with emphasis.
“Really,” she said, looking at Mrs. Judson, “the cause of the Lord is
beset with difficulties. It seems to me that every society in New York,
chartered or private, is coming upon us. At this rate, fifty balls would
hardly count. I am discouraged.”
Mrs. Green flushed scarlet, but Mrs. Judson merely waved her fan a
little quicker.
“There will be a great many private charities to meet. Each of the lady
patronesses has a list,” she said quietly.
“Yes, I have heard so,” Mrs. Brown retorted; “women who have done them
services either as toadies or favorites. That is understood among the
knowing ones.”
“Madam!”
Mrs. Judson seemed at least three inches taller than she had been a
moment before, and her moire-antique rustled ominously in all its
voluminous folds.
“I hear,” said Mrs. Brown, in no way daunted, “that there is not the
president of a single moral reform or really benevolent society on the
committee.”
“I believe not,” answered Mrs. Judson with cold dignity; “but there is
no reason why any or all of these societies should not unite and raise
all the funds they can. We certainly do not prevent them.”
“Certainly not! certainly not!” said Mrs. Green, who was determined on
securing whatever was to be attained by flattery and persuasion. “Only,
you know, it would be useless to attempt it, after your brilliant
success; what could we do but creep after you at a very humble distance?
The truth is, we must depend on the country,—there our reports have a
beautiful effect,—and upon the justice of your committee, all composed
of ladies lifted beyond the idea of favoritism.”
This soothing speech brought down Mrs. Judson’s ruffled pride, and she
bent her head in acknowledgment of Mrs. Green’s good opinion.
“The ladies have striven to divide this money in a way that will secure
the greatest good,” she said.
“What greater good can there be than the redemption of an immortal
soul!” quoth Mrs. Brown, implacable in her belief that all the other
societies represented in that room were bent on committing some fraud
upon her. “What shall it profit a man though he gain the whole world and
lose his own soul?”
“Very true,” answered Mrs. Judson. “Very true indeed. Now, shall we walk
into the other room, ladies?—representative ladies, I mean. The money
has, I trust, been impartially apportioned between charitable societies
and private claimants.”
“Private claimants,” muttered Mrs. Brown. “I should like to know who
they are.”
“Hush, dearest,” whispered Mr. Brown, who came forward to offer her his
arm; “compose yourself; your claims can never be overlooked while I am
by.”
“_You?_” retorted Mrs. Brown, with as much scorn as could be crowded
into a low undertone. “Who ever dreamed of depending on you—cheat
others, but don’t try it on me.”
“My love, I—I greatly fear you are getting nervous.”
Mrs. Brown snatched her hand indignantly from her husband’s arm, and
marched by him in grim silence to the pretty boudoir, where Mrs. Judson
was distributing the proceeds of the charity ball with the benign
calmness of a saint.
As each lady received her roll of money, she betrayed something more
than the usual curiosity of the sex, and was restless to be gone that
she might learn the amount. So in a little time the party broke up, and
with many thanks and sweet words, the ladies who had missions in the
world glided up to the dressing-room where Jane Kelly and Ellen Burns
sat waiting.
For two or three minutes Mrs. Brown stood with her back to the busy
sisterhood, and both hands were occupied as if arranging her dress, but
Jane Kelly caught a sound of rustling paper, and went to the corner
where she stood, with a shawl in her hand.
“Shall I help you, ma’am?”
Mrs. Brown crushed the money in her hand, turned suddenly, and saw Mrs.
Green behind one of the window-curtains pursuing a like investigation.
She stole forward, leaving Jane Kelly with the half-spread shawl in her
hand. Before Mrs. Green became aware of it, the sister was peering over
her shoulder.
“Just twenty-five dollars extra for your gross flattery,” she sneered,
thrusting her own money out of sight; “I wish you joy of it.”
“Thank you,” said Mrs. Green; “some time, perhaps, you will learn that
sweet words pay.”
Mrs. Brown strode solemnly to the other side of the room, took the shawl
from Jane Kelly, and wrapped herself in it, Then she drew a heavy
knitted hood over her head and marched toward the door, where Mr. Brown
stood meekly, holding a pair of rubber shoes in his hand.
“My love, it is snowing; permit me—”
Down upon one knee the man went, and taking up the foot that seemed
quivering to spurn him, incased it in the rubber—set it deferentially on
the floor, planted the other on his knee, and completed his task with
evident pride.
There was a general demand for cloaks, shawls, and hoods after this, and
the party broke up.
“My dear, how much?” questioned Mr. Brown with insinuating meekness, as
he and his wife went down the steps together.
“Don’t ask me. It’s enough to aggravate a saint. Private charities,
indeed, just sending the money back to the Evil One where it came
from—then all these riff-raff societies crowding in. The whole thing is
just contemptible.”
“Exactly, my love,” replied Mr. Brown, “exactly.”
CHAPTER XIV.
THE SAINT AND THE SINNER.
“Now,” whispered the girl Ellen, breathless with terror lest Mrs. Judson
should come into the room and find a stranger there; “get on your
things, dear, we can steal down the servants’ staircase and no one the
wiser. You must come again very soon, remember.”
Jane Kelly consented to put on her bonnet and shawl, but she did it with
a cool deliberation which drove her companion wild.
“_Do_ make haste!” she entreated, frightened out of all patience, “I
hear her coming.”
“Well, then, it is of no use; she is sure to be upon us. Never fear,
I’ll take all the blame.”
Jane stepped into the hall as she said this, and stood directly in the
light as Mrs. Judson came up the stairs with her head erect and her
dress held up a little, that its length might not impede her progress.
But for the bonnet and shawl, she might not have noticed Jane; as it
was, she stopped suddenly and cast a sharp glance at Ellen.
“Who is this? Who authorized you to bring company up here?” she said, in
a cold, calm tone that made the girl shiver.
“No one authorized her, madam,” said Jane, with an air of profound
humility. “I come on business, special business with Mrs. Judson, the
lady of the house.”
“With me!”
“If you are Mrs. Judson, and I suppose you are, it being difficult, not
to say impossible, to find two such splendid—I beg pardon, ma’am, two
such ladies in the world.”
Mrs. Judson’s face became a shade less haughty, and she said with less
anger in her voice,—
“Still there must be a mistake. I never saw you before.”
“True enough, lady; but I think you will be glad to see me now. I’ve got
something for you from that poor young creature that you’ve been trying
to hear about.”
Jane drew close to Mrs. Judson and said this in a voice so depressed,
that Ellen could not gather its meaning. But Mrs. Judson understood her
at once. The color left her face, she cast a sharp glance at Ellen and
bade her go down-stairs and see that all the blinds were closed, then
moving toward one of the chamber-doors, she opened it and made a gesture
that Jane should follow. The girl obeyed and closed the door after her,
while Mrs. Judson seated herself stiffly, as if she had been in a
church.
“You can sit down,” she said, with unusual condescension. Jane did not
heed the invitation, but drew close to Mrs. Judson and took the
velvet-bound volume from under her shawl.
“Does this belong to you, madam?”
Mrs. Judson restrained an impulse to snatch the book, and reached forth
her hand steadily. She examined the clasp, the title-page, and the words
in her own writing before she looked up or spoke. At last she laid the
book in her lap, and lifted her eyes to the girl.
“Where did you get this?”
“That is my affair, lady. How much is it worth to the young lady’s
friends, is the question just now.”
“That is, you wish to sell it,” said Mrs. Judson.
“Yes, to some one. It must be of value, and I want two things.”
“What are the things you want?”
“Money, and a first-rate place—lady’s maid would suit me if I could find
a lady to be proud of.”
“You seem to value this book highly.”
“Yes I do—very highly, and to my thinking the price will be growing
higher and higher every minute.”
“Yet its first cost could not have been more than thirty dollars.”
“You know that better than I can. It wasn’t the first cost or anything
like it, I was thinking of.”
“What then, pray?”
There was a tremor in the proud woman’s voice, spite of the effort she
made to control it, and Jane Kelly saw with a throb of pleasure that she
grew pale and sat less uprightly in her chair.
“It isn’t the book I’m selling, but what I know of the young lady who
owned it. She was a relation of yours.”
“No she was not!”
“A connection then. You had charge of her.”
“Well!”
“You want to know all about her, and being proud as Lucifer—as an angel,
I mean, won’t ask. I know it isn’t because you begrudge the money—all
is, you won’t even yourself with me and talk the thing over sociably.”
“Sociably! girl, you forget yourself.”
“No I don’t; it’s you that won’t forget yourself. This minute you are
dying to ask all I know, and that proud heart won’t allow you to say the
word. Give back the book. The reporters who were so anxious to find out
her history will be glad to get it.”
“Reporters—reporters,” faltered Mrs. Judson, aghast with apprehension.
“What does this mean? What has that wretched girl done? tell me
everything you know. You are right, it is not money that I consider.
Tell me.”
“Well, how much are you ready to hand over for the book,—remember, only
for the book, the rest I throw in.”
“Set your own price; I cannot discuss that with you.”
“Well, supposing we say two hundred, and the place.”
“I will give the money.”
“And the place?”
“Yes, yes, or its equivalent; go on.”
“Well, yes, I can trust you; for you are a real lady, and no mistake.”
Mrs. Judson opened her work-table drawer, which stood within reach, took
a portemonnaie from it and gave Jane two crisp one-hundred dollar-bills
without speaking a word.
“No mistake about that; you _are_ a lady.”
Mrs. Judson made an impatient gesture with her hand.
“Go on. Where is this young person?”
“In her grave.”
Mrs. Judson uttered a sharp cry, and half started from her chair.
“No, no, I’m going just a little too far. She isn’t buried yet. I
managed to keep all that back twenty-four hours; but she is in her pine
coffin with about the scantest shroud on you ever saw; and unless you
stop it, she’ll be taken off in the next boat-load.”
“Woman! woman! what are you talking of?” cried Mrs. Judson, starting to
her feet in a wild fit of excitement, all the composure of her pride
gone, all her sublime calm swept away. “Is that poor child really dead.
Tell me at once what you know of her.”
Mrs. Judson stood in the middle of the room, wringing her hands, and
shivering as if a cold blast were sweeping over her.
Jane looked upon her with a gleam of triumph in her eyes. At last she
had made the haughty woman feel.
“This, madam, is what I know of her. About five weeks ago she came to
the hospital.”
“What hospital?”
“Bellevue, the poor-house hospital. The people who come there are all
paupers.”
Mrs. Judson lifted both hands, as if to ward off a blow. “Mercy! have
some mercy!” she cried; “you are spiteful! you have been sent by some
cruel enemy to torture me.”
“Not a bit of it, ma’am; I am telling you nothing but the truth,”
answered Jane, settling her shawl and pinning it afresh; “about five
weeks ago she came to the hospital, a quiet, heart-sick, little thing,
that seemed afraid to say her soul was her own. I don’t generally take
much notice of the women, so many are coming and going, but she was so
pretty and quiet, that I did now and then give her an extra turn of
attention. She was half the time crying, and the other half writing or
looking out of the windows, gloomy as the grave, speaking to no one,
except it was another young thing like herself that no human creature
seemed to know anything about, but _so_ beautiful and humble. Well, it’s
no use talking; those two young creatures were ladies, and that I was
sure of from the first. Well, when the time came, this one, she who
owned the book, died.”
Mrs. Judson had partially recovered from the shock which Jane had given
her, and resumed her seat, pale and shivering, but resolute to listen
more calmly.
“Did—did she suffer greatly?”
“Yes; it would set you off again if I was to say how much; both she and
the baby died.”
“The baby?”
“Yes, of course; I thought you understood that!”
Mrs. Judson leaned back in her chair, gasping for breath. Jane thought
that she was fainting, and was about to call for help, but a low voice
recalled her.
“No, no, I must bear this alone. Is there more for me to learn? Did she
tell you nothing about herself?”
“Nothing; I did ask some questions, but she only cried and kept away
from me.”
“Did no person come to see her?”
“Not a soul.”
“You spoke of writing; what became of that?”
“Oh, it was letters; she sent them away.”
“To whom were these letters directed?”
“That I don’t know; she always managed to get them off secretly.”
“And this is all you know of her?”
“Pretty much.”
“But I have no certainty; this book may have been stolen. I cannot be
sure that the poor girl is the one I am interested in,” said Mrs.
Judson, seized by a very natural doubt.
“Yes, you can,” answered Jane, bluntly. “You asked about letters. That
poor girl left one letter which will tell you something about her. There
it is in her own handwriting, if you know that,—look and see.”
Mrs. Judson took the letter from Kelly’s hand; the address seemed to
strike her with astonishment, and her hands shook as she unfolded it.
The letter was a long one, but she read it twice, and seemed to ponder
over it after every word had been gathered. Jane sat still reading the
lady’s face, which for a time came out of its cold composure and was
disturbed.
“Do you know the writing, madam?”
Mrs. Judson looked up and answered the question, abrupt as it was. “Yes,
it is her writing. You will leave the letter with me.”
“No, madam, I cannot do that. It would be like robbing the dead. I mean
to put that letter in the mail by daylight to-morrow morning. The man
shall get it, but I have taken a copy, and that you may have and no
extra charge. You’ve acted the lady by me, and I mean to act the lady by
you; give me that letter and take this, it’s the same thing word for
word.”
Mrs. Judson folded the letter and exchanged it for that Jane Kelly held
in her hand.
“If this does not satisfy you, there is a way that will. Come and look
upon her where she lies.”
Mrs. Judson gazed on the woman who made this rude proposal in absolute
terror for an instant, then pressing one hand over her eyes she seemed
to reflect, and at last said, shuddering visibly,—
“Tell me how to get there without observation, and I will come.”
“Could you get up by daybreak?” asked Jane.
Mrs. Judson turned her head wearily against the back of her chair.
“I shall not go to bed. It would be of no use.”
“So much the better,” answered Jane; “then just as it is getting light I
will come here after you. It will be best to walk.”
“Yes, that will be best.”
“I will see that a gate is left unfastened and that everything is
ready.”
“Must I go into that dreadful building?”
“What, into the hospital? not at all. She is in the dead-house outside.”
Mrs. Judson did not speak, but her face turned coldly white. Jane looked
at her with a sense of superiority. She was far above such weakness as
that. Neither the living nor the dead could frighten her much. That half
hour had lifted her into a feeling almost of companionship with the
woman who had swept by her so haughtily in the hall.
“Don’t take on, ma’am,” she said; “if I was you now, it would not be ten
minutes before I should be in bed and sound asleep; but there is a
difference between people and people; so if you like sitting up in a
chair, why, chair it is, say I.”
But Mrs. Judson was not sitting in her chair just then. Some new thought
had seized upon her, and she was walking up and down the room in great
agitation. When Jane Kelly was about to withdraw, she called her back.
“If this should prove true,” she said, “I shall want help, and have no
one to confide in. Will you be faithful and silent if I double the sum
you have just received?”
“True as steel, and silent as the grave. Try me.”
“If it should prove true, I will. You may go now.”
As Jane went down-stairs, Ellen was waiting in the hall, and would have
stopped her for a little free gossip, but Jane passed her, only stopping
to say,—
“Wait till I come again, then you shall hear lots.”
CHAPTER XV.
PREPARING FOR THE FUNERAL.
Early the next morning, Mrs. Judson went out from the basement of her
house, almost for the first time in her life, and in company with Jane
Kelly passed into the street. None of the servants were up, and the lady
had put on a walking-dress, so plain and dark, that no one would have
been likely to notice her had many persons been abroad. Through that
side-gate in the garden-wall, Jane conducted her charge, and they passed
together down that same gloomy path into a little stone building near
the water.
“Don’t be afraid; it’s nothing when you get used to it,” she said,
patronizingly. “I remember almost fainting the first time I came here,
but now I don’t even think of it.”
All this show of courage did not prevent Mrs. Judson from turning cold
as marble when that door was thrown open, and she found herself close by
a coarse pine coffin, from which Jane was composedly removing the lid.
The lady cast one glance at the dead-whiteness of the face revealed to
her, and retreated into the open air, pale, almost, as the corpse she
had left.
Jane followed her, swinging the key on her finger.
“Is it her, lady?” she asked, in a whisper.
“Yes.”
“Well, what am I to do?”
“Can it be quietly removed? Is that permitted?”
“Yes; money can do anything. Tell me what you want, and I’ll do it; for
if any one knows how, it’s the person before you.”
Mrs. Judson stood in the garden a while irresolute, then she turned
toward the woman and said, almost helplessly, notwithstanding her great
pride,—
“You know best how to manage it. I will tell you what I want, then try
and carry out my wishes.”
“Of course, I mean to do that—only tell me what they are.”
“She must be buried from my house.”
“Well, that can be done.”
“But she must be brought there unseen, if possible.”
“Nothing easier. You want everything of the best, no doubt?”
“Yes.”
“Well, have your crape handy; I’ll take care of the rest. When all is
ready, I’ll call up. Say nothing about it till then, please; just leave
the servants to me. Say as little as you can, and don’t let them know
anything till I come, which will be about dark.”
“Thank you,” said Mrs. Judson, forgetting her pride in a strong sense of
relief. “I shall depend on you.”
“Dear me, how a little trouble takes the starch out of a woman like
that! Last night she wanted to sweep by me like a peacock; now, now it’s
all whiteness and swan’s down; never mind, I rather like her, any way.”
Saying this, Jane locked the side-gate and walked leisurely back to the
hospital.
A little after dusk that evening Jane Kelly called decorously, and
inquired for Mrs. Judson of a supercilious footman, who would have
questioned her right to see that lady, but for the timely interposition
of the girl, Ellen. As it was, Ellen admitted her at once to Mrs.
Judson’s bedroom, where she remained a full hour. When she came
down-stairs, Ellen, was ready to intercept her, and they went together
into the servants’ parlor, where Jane dropped at once into a most
confidential conversation.
“You see, Ellen, it was about that very young lady that I came. A friend
of mine lives at the boarding-school where Mrs. Judson put her before
she went to the springs.”
“The boarding-school! dear me, was that so? Why, not a servant in the
house knew a word about it; then it was not a detective she called in?”
“Not a bit of it; that was the madam’s real-estate agent.”
“You don’t say so! But why was it kept close where the young lady went
to school?”
“Close! why it wasn’t kept close at all. Of course, she could not come
home when the house was as good as closed.”
“That’s true; but where is she now?”
“Ellen, I am going to tell you something mournful. It was that I came to
tell Mrs. Judson last night, but you must not let the other servants
know. Miss Louisa is dead.”
“Dead! and you talked as if you had never seen her, last night. Dear me,
dead!”
“Yes, sudden—cholera—taken down and died before help could come. The
poor lady up-stairs is dreadfully cut up.”
“Dear me, how dreadful!”
“But above all things, don’t hint to the servants that she died of
cholera; the funeral will have to be from the house, you know, and the
neighbors might get frightened.”
“Oh! I wouldn’t for the world,” protested Ellen,—“not for the world.”
“Now, not a word of this to any one in the house,” Jane went on
impressively, “your lady would not like to have the boarding-school
spoken of.”
“But what school was it?”
“Oh, Catholic; those Catholics keep their scholars so close; besides,
this idea of cholera might hurt the school. Least said, soonest mended.
I don’t suppose they let the scholars know what she died of.”
“I am glad she died in the true faith, any way,” said Ellen, just then
remembering that she was a Catholic herself, and making a quick motion
of the cross. “You and I don’t want to bring trouble on a Catholic
school.”
“But you will mention to no human soul that she was sent to a Catholic
school; her brother is a little that way, I am told, and as for the
cholera, not a word.”
“Not a word.”
“Or my friend would get into trouble. She trusted me just as you have.
Wasn’t it strange that both of you should begin talking about the very
same thing, just by accident? But I never mentioned your name to the
lady up-stairs, only to say how long I had known you, and what splendid
places you had always been in. She thinks my other friend told me all I
know.”
“That was very good of you.”
“Oh, I’m to be trusted. Indeed I wouldn’t mention the word hospital
before her for the world; I really believe it would make her faint.”
“I’m sure it would,” said Ellen.
“Now I must be going. But about that place, Ellen; stand by me and I’ll
stand by you.”
There was a dash of patronage about all this, which impressed Ellen
considerably. She went to the basement-door with Jane, as a mark of
particular respect, and put a finger to her lip, nodding emphatically in
answer to a like signal from the nurse, as she passed into the street.
Scarcely had Jane disappeared, when Ellen ran into the kitchen full of
potential excitement, which was sure to throw every servant in the house
into a state of wondering inquiry. Of course, she was at once surrounded
and eagerly questioned. But no, what she had heard was intrusted to her
in strict confidence, nothing on earth would prevail on her to speak.
For her part, she had always thought something dreadful would come of
that dear young lady being taken off so strangely, without a word to the
servants, who had, one and all, been as kind to her as kind could be. Of
course, they were all good Catholics, but then, to have religion forced
on one was hard. The cholera, of all dreadful diseases, think of it!
Well, there was some comfort in knowing the sisters were good nurses.
Only she hoped that awful cholera would not spread through the school.
What school? Why, of course, she would not tell for the whole world.
Only some one they all knew and loved dearly would be brought home from
a Catholic school in her coffin. She, for one, hoped that cholera would
neither be left behind or come with her.
Before Ellen had concluded her little harangue, every servant in the
house stood listening, open-mouthed and eager as hounds on the scent. Of
course, they understood all about it quite as well as she did, but
thirsting for more, asked innumerable questions, to which Ellen shook
her head solemnly, and declared that nothing could induce her to give
one hint of what had been said in the strictest confidence; it would be
awfully mean if she did, and her friend who had lived so close to the
New Haven College that she could almost speak Latin, would never forgive
her, never!
With an impressive emphasis on the last word, Ellen gave her head a
consequential fling, and went up-stairs in answer to Mrs. Judson’s bell,
which had rung more than once.
She found Mrs. Judson sitting quietly in her easy-chair, looking pale
and harassed, but in both speech and manner self-possessed as usual.
“Ellen,” she said, reaching forth some streamers of black crape and
white ribbon, “you will see that these are properly arranged for the
door. You will be sorry to hear that there will be a funeral here.”
“Dead! oh, dear! how dreadful!” sobbed Ellen, lifting a corner of her
muslin apron half-way to her eyes and dropping it again. “Please, madam,
where did she die, and what of!”
Mrs. Judson was not prepared to answer these very natural questions, so
she swept them away with a mournful wave of her hand.
Ellen took the crape and busied herself in arranging the ribbon. Mrs.
Judson watched her quietly. She was very sad, and the shock of the
morning affected her nerves so much that she started when Ellen spoke
again.
“Excuse me, ma’am, but _is_ cholera catching after the person is dead?”
“The cholera!” faltered the lady. “No, I should think not; but why do
you ask?”
Ellen remembered Jane Kelly’s charge of secrecy, and struggled hard to
obey it.
“Oh, nothing—I only happened to be thinking that—that, perhaps—dear me!
I never thought anything of the kind, only the neighbors, ma’am, might,
from its suddenness, think it was something like cholera that took her
off. If they do, what shall we servants say?”
“Say that you do not know; that will be right,” answered Mrs. Judson,
struck with an idea that there might be safety in this supposition, yet
unwilling to suggest a falsehood in words.
“Just as if we didn’t know all about it,” muttered Ellen, as she went
down-stairs with the crape streamers in her hand. “Law! she might as
well attempt to keep the wind from blowing as the whole neighborhood not
finding out. The moment this is seen at the door, won’t we have calls
from every basement in the block? Well, I haven’t told a word, anyhow.”
About half-past eleven that evening strange sounds were heard in that
stately mansion. The tramp of heavy feet, and the smothered whispers of
men carrying some burden up the broad staircase. This lasted a brief
time; then the stealthy closing of a door, the rattle of wheels moving
slowly down the street, and everything was still again. But all night
long the gleam of a funeral light broke faintly through the imperfectly
closed blinds of an upper chamber, where Jane Kelly sat, half asleep,
watching by a coffin covered with black velvet, on which embossments and
handles of silver gave out a faint glow, mournfully in keeping with the
stillness and the shadows.
A lady, sitting alone in her chamber, heard these sounds with a shudder
of mortal dread, and watched also, in bitter solitude; for sleep that
night was impossible to her. The servants, high up under the French
roof, whispered very seriously in their separate rooms; wondered,
commented, and thought of going away in a body from the house, which
might be dangerously infected. Early in the morning this excitement
spread from basement to chamber, through the entire block; for long
streamers of crape at Mrs. Judson’s door awoke general apprehension, and
that day three families left the block, driven into the country by fear
of the cholera, which had emanated in the mysterious hints of that
prudent girl, Ellen.
That afternoon, a hearse with white plumes and a costly coffin, visible
through the half-veiled crystal of its windows, drove slowly from the
house, followed by a dozen carriages with the curtains down, most of
them empty. Even Mrs. Judson’s popularity—joined to the pleasant
remembrance of a fair young creature who had for a time been considered
the sunlight of her home—could not induce the neighbors to brave their
fears of infection in order to pay homage to the dead.
So the funeral cortege moved slowly away toward Greenwood, and the
mystery of that young creature’s death was lost in the general
apprehension of a disease which, about that time, was a word of terror
in the land.
After this, a black-edged letter, written by a hand that shivered as it
penned the words which were to give so much sorrow, went from that house
to Europe; a few more were carried east and west. Then Mrs. Judson
retired to her place in the country for a fortnight, while the gloom was
swept away from the house.
CHAPTER XVI.
PARTING WITH THE CHILD.
Mary Margaret Dillon was about to leave the Institution. She had dressed
her boy with great care, changed the hospital clothes for her own
garments, and came to make a last call at Catharine Lacy’s bed.
“Faix, but it’s goodness all over to see you lying there with the poor
orphan in your arms, motherly as can be, though ye do look like a child
yerself,” she said, seating herself at the foot of her young neighbor’s
bed; “and it’s thriving so, wouldn’t it be a blessed sight to the
mother, who is gone. Poor young mother, if she could only look upon us
now and see the child cuddling down in the bed like a birdie in its
nest?”
The young woman smiled; she was very weak and pallid yet, but the
dimples would come around her mouth whenever she looked down upon the
baby.
“Ye’re mighty fond of it, I can see that with half an eye,” said
Margaret, tossing up her own plump boy with both hands; “but here’s a
shaver that will weigh down two of him, if he isn’t so white and purty.
Did ye ever see a crathur thrive like this little felly. Kiss him now,
plump on the mouth, he’s nate as a pink all over; and I’m going home for
good the morning.”
“Going home!” exclaimed her friend, starting up and holding out her arms
for the child. “Oh! what shall I do after that; it will be terrible
staying here all alone!”
“True, for ye; but I’ll be coming and going, never fear. The old man is
lonesome like, and the childer trouble him, so he wants me to the fore.”
“Oh, if I were only well enough to go out,” sighed the young creature,
whose delicate arms had already drooped under the weight of Mrs.
Dillon’s baby; “but where could I go—where could I go?”
“Now, whist a bit,” answered Mary Margaret, in full sympathy. “When the
time comes, look to the blessed Saviour; but first, ye know, find out
the shanty of Margaret Dillon; it’s on the rocks above Fortieth Street.
Ye’ll know it by a black goat that browses there; to say nothing of two
geese and a duck that paddles in the bit of a pond close by; whenever it
is, ye’ll be welcome as the spring-flowers.”
By this time the young woman was crying, and Margaret felt sympathetic
tears stealing into her eyes.
“Ye’ll be sure to come?”
“Yes; you have been so good to me, Mrs. Dillon, and I don’t know that I
have another friend in the world.”
“Well, now, give the boy another kiss,—for luck, you know,—and I’ll be
going.”
The young woman rose feebly from her pillow and kissed the child; then
she held up her trembling mouth for Margaret’s hearty farewell, and
turning her face to the pillow, began to cry.
Margaret, who had been bundling the child away under her shawl, gave him
another breath of air, and seating herself on the bed again, began to
comfort that poor young creature, who was, in truth, about parting with
her last friend. While she was bending over her in a fit of motherly
compassion, a woman came into the ward accompanied by Jane Kelly and one
of the young doctors, who had charge that day and was scarcely more than
a student.
“Here is the child we were speaking of,” said Jane, coming up to the bed
and turning back the blankets; “all the rest have some one to take care
of them.”
She attempted to take the sleeping babe from the bed; but the young
creature started up like a lioness, her face flushing hotly and her eyes
dilating.
“What are you after—not my child! go away! go away!”
“Come, come, no nonsense. This woman has got her order,” said Jane
Kelly; “give up the child and let’s hear no more of this. She is a
first-class nurse and will be a mother to it.”
“Mother and father both,” sniffed the woman; but the young patient grew
more and more frightened. Seeing no reason for hope in the woman, she
turned to the doctor.
“Oh, doctor, don’t, don’t! it will kill me to part with him.”
Those great blue eyes deepened into the purple of a violet with sharp
apprehension, and she clung to the child on her bosom in passionate
resistance.
“It does not hurt me,” she pleaded; “why, any one can tell you how
strong I am. Only yesterday I sat up in the bed half an hour. He’s doing
so nicely. Ask Mrs. Dillon, who loves him almost as much as I do; poor
little creature, I am sure his mother would ask it, if she only knew.”
“But the woman has her order from headquarters. She’s an experienced
nurse, and the child will be better off with her,” said the young man,
who had been impressed with the opinion that the young woman must be
suffering from her care of the babe; for Jane Kelly was considered as
authority in these things by the students, and usually managed to have
her own way.
“You see how the least thing excites her,” she whispered.
The young man nodded his head, and began to reason with his patient.
“You are not strong enough.”
“Yes I am, very, very strong.”
“But you will go away soon, and then he must be given up.”
The poor thing fell back upon her pillow, broken-hearted. This was the
truth; what could she do with the child, even if it was permitted her to
have it—she, who had no shelter for her own head.
“Ah, sir, let me keep it a little while longer; see what a comfort he is
to me. I can almost make him smile.”
She touched the infant’s cheek with the tip of her finger, and made a
piteous noise with her quivering mouth, at which the child began to
cry,—and so, in fact, did Mary Margaret.
“He does almost laugh, sometimes,” pleaded the patient, sadly
disappointed, and looking up with pathetic earnestness.
“It’s because you are all looking at him. Please go away, I am quite
sure that worn—that lady, will make him cry harder. He seems to know
what she wants, poor little fellow.”
“But the authorities have decided he must be put out to nurse.”
“But not yet, oh! not yet; besides—”
She lifted up her hand, with a gesture that induced the doctor to stoop.
“Besides, she does not look kind,” she whispered, trembling with fear
lest the woman might understand her. “Indeed; indeed, she does not!”
“Look here,” interposed Jane Kelly. “This sort of humbug can’t go on any
longer. Doctor, you may take it on yourself to disobey an order from
headquarters, but I won’t. This woman is authorized to take this very
child, it being an orphan,—and this child she is going to have, if all
the women in the ward go into hysterics.”
Here Mrs. Dillon interfered.
“Let the poor thing be, doctor; one day can do no harm. If the child is
to be put out, give me a chance; no own mother ever took such care of it
as I will.”
Here the young woman started up in bed.
“Yes! yes! let her have it—I won’t say one word, so long as I know it is
with her.”
The doctor looked at Jane.
“Why not?”
“Why not? because this woman has her order, and is going to take that
identical child along with her, and no shirking.”
The young man gave way. He really had no authority to interfere. So with
absolute violence Jane forced the babe from those clinging arms, and
tore it away, leaving that poor creature in an agony of grief. Again
Mary Margaret sat down by the bed, and made an effort to console the
grief she had failed to avert, but she was only answered by heart-broken
sobs, and her protégé fell into a trembling fit that shook the bed.
After a while she seemed more quiet. Then Mary Margaret took up her
child sorrowfully, and went away crying, as if she herself had been
bereaved. That night the poor creature was taken dangerously ill, and
for weeks and weeks scarcely knew a soul that spoke to her.
CHAPTER XVII.
WHERE COULD SHE GO?
A young girl, pale and fragile almost as a shadow, came through the
side-gate of Bellevue. She hesitated a moment, looked up and down the
street, and then turning toward the water, moved languidly to an angle
of the wharf, and placing a little bundle at her feet, glanced drearily
down upon the tide as it rushed in and out against the timbers.
It was near sunset, and the March winds, that blew raw and cold from the
river, seemed to chill her through and through, for her sweet, pale
features became pinched, while she sat there lost in gloomy thought, and
a tinge of purple crept around her mouth, which trembled visibly either
from chilliness or coming tears. Her eyes seemed fascinated by the
water, so dark and turbid that it appeared to hold some mysterious
secret of repose in its depths; and once or twice she murmured, “Why
not? why not?” in a voice of the most touching misery. Then she relapsed
into silence again, broken only by a shiver when the wind rushed sharply
over her.
“Where can I go?” she exclaimed at last, her voice breaking forth in a
cry of anguish. “To _his_ mother—she will turn me away with insults, as
she did before. To my aunt?”
She uttered the name with a shudder, and shrunk down beneath her shawl,
as if some blow had been threatened, and relapsed into dreary silence
again.
At last she arose with an effort, and casting a regretful look back upon
the water, as if she longed to sleep beneath it, moved up the street
again, her frail figure wavering to and fro, like the stalk of a flower,
beneath the light weight of her bundle. Thus she disappeared in one of
the cross streets that intersect the Second Avenue.
We find her again, just at nightfall, panting with fatigue, before a
palace-building in the vicinity of Murry Hill. There she stood, grasping
the iron fence with her hands, afraid to advance, and physically unable
to retreat. It was a pitiful sight, that fair young creature, trembling
beneath the weight of her little bundle, and kept only from falling to
the earth by the hold she had clenched on the cold iron.
The brown front of the building loomed above her with forbidding
grandeur. The sculptured lions, crouching on the stone pedestals each
side the broad entrance-steps, seemed frowning her away. But there she
stood, breathless and wavering, afraid to let go her hold lest she
should fall to the earth.
The gas had just been kindled within the house, and a flood of light
came pouring through the stained sashes of a bay-window, and fell like a
gorgeous rain on the pavement, illuminating, as it were, her misery.
The young woman fell back, and slowly retreated from the light,
clutching at the iron fence at every step.
“Oh that I could get away!—oh that I had not come! I am sinking—they
will find me senseless on the pavement. Oh, my God, give me strength—one
moment’s strength.”
There was strong mental energy in that frail creature, and the desperate
cry with which she appealed to God seemed to win down life from heaven.
She unclenched her hand from the railing, paused an instant, casting her
eyes first to the basement entrance and then to the sunken arch guarded
by the lions, and walked on with something of firmness, nay, even of
pride in the movement.
“No, not there,” she said, passing the basement, and mounting the flight
of steps hurriedly, as one who felt her strength giving way, “I am her
sister’s child, and will enter here.”
She rang the bell and waited, struggling firmly against her weakness,
and sustained by that moral courage which is the only true bravery of
womanhood.
“I have done no wrong,” she thought, “why should this terror come over
me? If poverty and helplessness were a sin, then I might tremble, but
not now—not for this—not because I have left a pauper’s bed for her
stone palace.”
The door opened, and a dainty mulatto boy, with livery buttons, and a
white handkerchief visible at a side-pocket, presented himself.
“Mrs. Judson? couldn’t say; better go down to the basement. That’s the
sort of thing for serving-people, and folks that come with bundles;
couldn’t take it upon me to answer a single question here,” he said.
The girl advanced quietly into the hall, and sat down, with the light of
a tinted lantern overhead falling directly upon her.
In spite of her little straw bonnet and plaided blanket-shawl, the boy
discovered something in her air, and the pure loveliness of her
features, that checked his rising impertinence.
“Go tell your mistress that Miss —— no, that her niece wishes to speak
with her.”
The boy paused to take a survey of her person, and went down the hall,
smiling till his white teeth shone again.
“Perhaps it’s a lie, and perhaps it isn’t—who knows,” he muttered,
threading his way up the flight of stairs set aside for menials. “But
won’t she catch it for claiming relationship, true or not?—well, I
shouldn’t wonder.”
The greatest trial that can be inflicted on an ardent nature is that of
_waiting_. When the mulatto came back, he found the young person who had
excited his curiosity, with a flush in her cheeks, eagerly watching his
approach.
“You may go up to Mrs. Judson’s room,” he said, and muttering to
himself, he added, “and much good it’ll do you.”
The girl was about to mount the richly carpeted steps that swept down
between those curving rosewood balusters like a sloping bed of moss
mottled with forest-flowers, but the mulatto interfered.
“This way, miss, this way; Mrs. Judson ordered me to be particular and
bring you up these stairs.”
The girl withdrew her foot from the soft carpet and followed the boy in
silence. The atmosphere of the house affected her feeble form
pleasantly, and she longed to lie down and sleep before seeing her aunt.
The carpets under her feet were so luxuriously pliant, it seemed
impossible for her to move. The air was bland and fragrant; as she
pressed forward, the breath of flowers from an open balcony swept over
her, and it seemed, after the atmosphere of Bellevue, like a gale from
paradise.
Oh! if she could but remain quietly where she was all night, without
seeing any one, with that soft carpet to sleep on, the breath of those
flowers floating over her. But no, the mulatto kept turning to be sure
that she was close behind; for he seemed rather suspicious of her
frequent pauses. At last he threw open a chamber-door.
“This is Mrs. Judson’s room, miss.” The boy made a feint as if going
back in great haste, but returned in a moment, entered the chamber,
gliding along the wall, and peeped through the partially closed door,
with all the craft of his race, determined to ascertain by the first
words whether the fair girl with her humble garments was really the
niece of his mistress or not.
The room which this strange girl entered was a bed-chamber, fitted up in
a style of stately grandeur which contrasted strongly with the mournful
look and modest garb of the young girl, who should have claimed a free
welcome there.
A spacious bed stood on one side; high up over the pillows was a light
gilded canopy of grape-leaves and fruit, through which the crimson
drapery, that swept to the ground on each side, gleamed like flashes of
the sunset through a golden cloud. The same rich crimson broke through
the open network of rosewood that formed the foot-board and side-pieces
of the bedstead; and to this was contrasted the pure whiteness of richly
laced pillows, and a counterpane that seemed of quilted snow. On a
crimson lounge, severely magnificent, for all this grandeur had an air
of rigid coldness hanging over it, Mrs. Judson was seated, with a slight
frown upon her forehead, and her keen, black eyes fixed upon the door.
The girl saw this, as she paused a moment in the shadow before entering;
and she saw also, with a sinking heart, that the frown deepened as she
made her appearance; while a quick pressure of the lip added to the
displeasure of that haughty face.
Mrs. Judson had evidently been disturbed while completing her evening
toilet, for though her purple brocade fell in precise and voluminous
richness adown her tall figure, her headdress of purple velvet and
golden acorns hung upon a branch of gilded spray attached to the frame
of her toilet-glass, while several diamond ornaments glittered upon the
marble underneath, and an undersleeve of Brussels point had evidently
fallen from her hand upon the carpet before she assumed her present
imposing attitude.
“Well,” said the lady, with frigid dignity, “you have come again, I see;
what is the trouble now?”
“I have no home—I am in want,” said the poor girl, in a quiet, sad
voice. “You are my mother’s sister—sister to an angel in heaven—and in
her name I ask you to have pity on me!”
“No home? no home? Were you not bound to Madame De Marke? How could I,
or any one, provide for you better? You astonish me by these
complaints!”
“Madame De Marke gave up her house almost a year ago,” answered the
girl, with a degree of gentle firmness that imparted dignity even to her
tone of supplication; “she is very rich; but no beggar in the street
lives more meanly.”
“Well, but you were bound to her still; she is compelled by law to give
you a home.”
The girl smiled a wan smile, but with an expression of some humor in it.
“Madame De Marke’s home! Do you know what it is, aunt? A room in the
loft of one of her own buildings. The lowest servant in your house would
turn from it in disdain; and for food, why, aunt, this rich woman lives
absolutely the life of a beggar, and in the market asks, for her cat,
refuse scraps of meat, which she devours herself. That was the home and
food which Madame De Marke gave to me, after she left her house. Instead
of being lady’s maid, I was compelled to sweep out the offices and scrub
the stores for her tenants.”
“Indeed!” exclaimed the lady, smoothing the trimming of her sleeve.
“Madame De Marke forgot that _I_ bound you to her, it seems to me.”
“No, madam, she did not forget it; and because you had abandoned me
because of her knowledge that I was friendless, she made me a drudge. I
was not strong; the work broke me down. Oh! aunt, I was heart-sick, and
ready to fall down on my knees with gratitude for the least breath of
kindness, and—and——”
“Well,” said the aunt, looking coldly up, as the poor girl paused, her
eyes full of tears, her lips quivering.
“There was one noble person who _was_ kind to me, so kind that I could
not help loving him, aunt.” Catharine said this in a low voice, and
trembling from head to foot.
“_Him!_” cried the aunt, half-starting from her lounge, “him, a man!
Shameless girl! how dare you talk of a love like that in my presence?”
“Aunt, I have not another creature to love on earth.”
“And who told you—who compelled you to love at all? It is an indecorous
word.”
“And yet ‘God is love!’” answered Catharine, lifting her soft eyes,
misty with tearfulness, while her lips unconsciously pronounced the
quotation.
“Don’t quote Scripture here in this infamous fashion; don’t talk to me
of love. What right had you to love any one but Madame De Marke herself?
Thank heaven! I never found it necessary to love any one.”
“But _I_,” answered the girl, with the most profound humility, “_I_ had
no other happiness. I never knew what it was to love myself, till he
told me how dear, how beautiful I was to him.”
The aunt arose and stood up. Her dress fell in rustling folds to the
floor, her black eyes flashed fiercely.
“How dare you—infamous girl, how dare you? Leave the house!”
“No, aunt, I am not infamous. He loved me, and I, oh! how truly I loved
him. We were married, aunt; as honorably married as you and my uncle
were. Do not call me infamous; I will not endure it.”
The aunt sat down again, wondering at the strange beauty that lighted up
that young face, almost touched by the passionate speech, for she could
understand all the pride that was in it, though pathos and appeal were
lost upon her.
“Speak a little more moderately, if you have anything to say; and if you
are truly married, tell me how, and when. I’m sure it would give me
great pleasure to have you well settled and off my hands. Who is the man
you are talking about?”
“Young De Marke,” answered the girl, drawing close to her aunt, and
speaking in a whisper; “but do not let any one know; he said I might
tell you, but no person else.”
“Catharine Lacy, this is a shameful falsehood, or young De Marke is base
beyond anything I ever heard of. Wretched girl, I have quite as good
proof as you can bring that you are not his only victim. But where is
this man now?”
“He is away. I have not seen him since last fall. He does not know how
miserable I am. Aunt, dear aunt, have pity on me; I have just come from
the hospital—my poor baby is dead and buried.”
“Hospital! what hospital? Not Bellevue? not the Almshouse?”
“Yes, the Almshouse, aunt. Where else could I go? _He_ was away, and if
he wrote, I never got the letter. His mother turned me out-of-doors,
with bitter language and coarse abuse. I was afraid to come here.”
“But if you were married, how dare Madame De Marke treat you in this
way?”
“She pretended not to believe me—though I am sure he told her of our
marriage with his own lips. She was angry because I would not let her
keep my certificate, and said it was all made up.”
“Where did this marriage take place?” inquired the aunt, quickly.
“In Philadelphia. He went there when Madame was away from home a week.
She did not know of it.”
“Let me read the certificate,” said the aunt, extending her hand; “if
that is genuine, I will see that the rights of my relative are
respected, let what will have gone before. This young man must inherit a
fine property, De Marke was very rich. The certificate of marriage,
girl. What are you waiting for?”
The poor girl began to weep bitterly, and, wringing her hands, fell upon
her knees before that haughty woman.
“Oh! aunt, aunt, don’t ask me; I have lost it—I have lost it!”
CHAPTER XVIII.
TURNED OUT-OF-DOORS.
Mrs. Judson drew back from her niece, gathering the folds of her dress
around her, as if she feared those quivering little hands might impart
shame to her person.
“Oh!” she said, with bitter emphasis, “lost, is it? When? where?”
“I don’t know. It was in my bosom when I was taken ill; but after that I
remember nothing about it.”
“Indeed!” exclaimed the aunt, and the unpleasant gleam broke fiercely
into her eyes; “and as you lost the certificate,” she added, “what was
the clergyman’s name who married you?”
“I don’t remember. He told me that the paper was right, and I never
troubled myself to read it. But _he_ knows, of course.”
“Oh, of course, _he_ knows,” echoed the proud woman, disdainfully. “But
the place? In what place was this wonderful marriage performed, did you
say?”
“In Philadelphia.”
“Well, the street—in what street did this clergyman, with the forgotten
name, live?”
“I never knew,” answered the weeping girl; “but, oh! aunt, do not doubt
me; for, as Heaven is my witness, we were married.”
“Oh, yes! the proofs are conclusive,” answered the lady, with bitter
irony.
“Aunt, aunt, do believe me!” cried the girl, moving forward on her
knees, and holding up her clasped hands. “_He_ will tell you how true it
is; _he_ will get another certificate. He cannot be away much longer;
let me live with you till he comes.”
“When he comes to own you, in my presence, you shall have shelter here.
Till then, never enter my door again. Go now, and live, if you can, on
this falsehood and its shamelessness.”
“Oh! aunt, aunt!” cried the wretched girl, “I am his wife—I am his wife!
Look at me; do I blush? Do my eyes sink? Aunt, I am innocent of wrong as
you are, and as truly a wedded wife as you ever were!”
It was painful to see the cold, stern pride which rose and swelled in
that woman’s bosom, lifting her form haughtily upward, and quenching the
color from her lips on which the last cruel words of that interview were
forming.
“Leave the room; leave my house forever!” she cried, pointing to the
door. “Go, hide your infamy, and tell those romances among your proper
associates.”
“I shall neither disgrace nor use any name with which you have been
connected,” she said in a voice so steady and low that it fell upon the
ear with singular impressiveness. “In my misfortunes you will find no
record which can wound your pride or bring disgrace on the name of my
mother. I have no permission to use the name of my husband; but he will
return, and standing by my side call on you to retract the insults you
have heaped upon me. Until then I will perish in the streets, rather
than look you in the face or darken your door.
“Oh, aunt!” she continued with a burst of feeling, “you have been very
cruel to me, terribly cruel in your doubts, for I am honorably married
and as honestly loved as you ever were.”
Mrs. Judson drew herself back with haughty uprightness, and pointed her
finger at the girl.
“You compare yourself with me!” she exclaimed,—“with _me_?”
“No,” answered the girl, standing before her aunt, pale and proud as
herself, but with a pride that had a relenting dignity in it, that
sprung from the womanliness of her nature so fearfully outraged,—“no,
aunt, I do not compare myself with you,—not for a moment. Let that Great
Being make the comparison, who looks upon us both as we stand: you, a
rich, proud woman, turning your sister’s child with insult into the
street; I, a poor, friendless girl, feeble from sickness, tortured with
anxiety, without shelter, and without a human being to care for me—let
God make the comparison between you and me. Let him judge us two!”
The young woman turned, as she spoke, and walked from the room, leaving
her aunt standing like a statue in the clear gas-light. The passion of
that young creature had paralyzed her. She, so unused to contradiction,
so imperial in her household, had she lived to be thus braved? What
right had that miserable wanderer to call upon the God that _she_
professed to worship? She would not have been more astonished had a
pauper knelt beside her on the velvet-clad steps from which she monthly
communed, in the most fashionable church of the city.
Thus astounded and overwhelmed, the woman stood, till the quick
footsteps of her niece were lost upon the stairs; then, with a deep
breath, she sat down to compose herself, and even had recourse to an
enamelled vinagrette that lay upon the toilet-table, so much had her
nerves been shaken. All this had the desired effect, and in a few
moments the lady was arranging the golden acorns over her dark tresses,
gathering them in clusters where the silver threads lay thickest, and
stood longer than usual, regarding herself in the mirror with a sort of
wonder that any one had dared to address such words to her.
Directly a waiting-woman entered in answer to a touch that she had given
to the bell. “Rachel, there was a girl came here just now; did you see
her? is she gone?”
“No, madam, she fainted in the front-hall—fell down like a dead creature
before any one had time to show her out the other way.”
“And where is she now?”
“Lying there white as snow, and as cold as ice; the girls have been
doing their best, but they cannot bring her to.”
One gentle impulse did arise in the woman’s bosom, as she heard this.
She seized the flask that had just soothed her own nerves, and moved a
step toward the door; but a cold after-thought drew her back. “The girl
might speak, might proclaim her relationship before the household if she
were brought to consciousness under that roof. Nay, so little did she
seem to be ashamed of the past, the girl might proclaim her pauper
condition before the assembled menials.” She laid down the flask and
turned to the glass, a little paler than before, but with marvellous
self-possession.
“Send for a carriage, and have her carried to the nearest dispensary;
there should be plenty of doctors there; it is their duty to see to such
persons.”
“But she is insensible, madam,” persisted the waiting-woman, who had
some feeling.
“That is nothing,” was the reply; “we cannot leave a strange girl lying
in the hall.”
The woman went out muttering to herself, and with angry moisture in her
eyes.
The lady seated herself once more, and began to arrange the lace of her
undersleeves with considerable nervousness. Something of human feeling
was at work in her bosom, and from time to time she arose and looked out
of the window, always with increasing agitation. At last, a carriage
drove up; and grasping the silken curtain hard with her hand, she half
dragged it over her, afraid to be seen watching. She saw, through the
dim light, a group of persons carrying a prostrate form down the steps
leading to her own door. The carriage-lamps flashed upon a pale face as
it was lifted upward. The woman caught one glance and drew back with a
thrill of dismay. The face gleamed upward so deathly in its whiteness
that she crept from the window, and cowered down in her sofa-cushions,
tormented with the vague fear that the dead was appealing to heaven
against her cruelty. For the moment, that proud woman had the sensation
of a murderess.
She shook off this uncomfortable sensation, with a great effort walking
the floor up and down, and muttering to herself,—
“Bellevue—Bellevue. Another from that place! have they all turned
paupers? Thank heaven, however, this girl is gone. I could not have
endured another scene like that. I did right; no man or woman can blame
me for refusing to be disgraced. How those De Markes haunt me!”
CHAPTER XIX.
MEMORIES AND RESOLUTIONS.
They carried Catharine Lacy to the station-house. A doctor was sent for,
but it was a long time before he came, and when he did arrive, the poor
girl refused all assistance, but lay upon her couch, which was worse
than a beggar’s, racked with a sense of her utter desolation, till
thought caused fever, and fired her whole system with artificial
strength.
She spent the night without sleep, and in profound darkness, tortured
with visions of her lost child, its pauper grave, and of its father. For
the first time she thought of the latter with doubt and bitterness. Had
he deserted her? She had read of these things. And her aunt, how cruelly
she had taken up the belief of her unworthiness. What had she done to be
thus treated by those who should have protected her? Why was she of all
human beings selected out for wrong and insult?
These were severe questions for a girl not yet eighteen to ask of her
own proud spirit, in the degrading darkness of a station-house; and if
her soul was filled with bitterness, when it could make no reply, who
will wonder or blame her.
It is a terrible thing when a warm, young heart learns to distrust
humanity, and is thrown into the world without shield or buckler, to
contend with that coarse reality which crushes out all the rich poetry
of youth and leaves bitterness in its place. No wonder, poor
inexperienced creatures, like Catharine, sometimes become reckless and
sin against that society which taunts them onward by cruel and
undeserved reproach.
What Catharine might have done, after that night of fearful trial, if
left wholly to herself, I cannot say; but God puts no human soul upon
this earth to leave it altogether subject to evil influences. When
humanity fails, then comes a sweet, low voice from the throne of God,
and those who listen grow calm and strong, as flowers brighten beneath
the soft dew which visits them in the night-time.
True, Catharine was an orphan, but who knows that the mother who has
gone with all her earthly affections to heaven, purified and holy, is
not a better guardian to the soul of her child than she ever could have
been on earth. No, no, Catharine Lacy was not alone in all that night.
Spirits hovered around her, and when waves of bitterness would have
rushed over and filled her soul, they were swept aside, leaving the
young girl more tranquil and strong of heart than she had been for
months.
The heavenly love of a mother, who had partaken of divinity, and that
earthly love, which draws us closer to the gates of heaven, had watched
over the young girl in her deepest humiliation. Toward morning, she fell
asleep, with a fragment of the Lord’s Prayer upon her lips. It seemed to
her in that half dreamy state, as if her parents were both listening as
they had done years ago, and smiled to think that she was asking help of
God once more. All day the poor girl slept. Once or twice an officer
came in to arouse her, but there was something so child-like and happy
in her slumber, that he went out again, leaving her undisturbed.
Toward nightfall, Catharine awoke, and after partaking of some coarse
food, which the captain of police had ordered for her, she took up her
little bundle and prepared to go forth into the streets again.
Her plans were no longer in confusion. She would go to Madame De Marke,
and ask the protection denied by her own relative; this was a duty which
she certainly owed to De Marke, before throwing herself upon the wide
world. She had little hope of conciliating the eccentric old woman, but
resolved for his sake to brave the interview. Very slowly, for she was
still too feeble for much exertion, Catharine made her way down the
city, strengthened by her own steady purpose, and saved from torturous
feelings of suspense by the very hopelessness of her project.
It was nightfall before she reached her destination. The dim stairs,
over which she trod, creaked gloomily beneath her light footsteps,
adding to the evil foreboding that crept closer and closer around her
heart, as she entered the shadow of that now half-deserted building.
Her pace grew more rapid as she advanced, for the courage of desperation
was upon her; and her knock against the half-closed door of Madame De
Marke’s room was clear and firm.
“Who is wanting me?” inquired a snappish voice, and the door was partly
opened. “Who is it? you, Jane Kelly? come in, my pet, come in. Is it
good news or bad that you bring me? Come in out of the passage. What
keeps you hanging back so? Putting on airs, eh? making believe you are
in no hurry for the mate to that ear-ring, the sparkler? All fudge and
nonsense; just as if I didn’t understand it all. Come in with you—there,
there, now lift your veil.”
The old woman had drawn Catharine through the door with great eagerness,
clutching her arm with those claw-like fingers till the poor child
almost called out with pain. She felt that the old woman was trembling
with some emotion, which struck her as intense rage, and when her veil
was drawn aside it revealed a face so pallid with affright, that for a
moment the old woman did not recognize it.
“What? what?” she hissed at last, as the certainty of her identity
forced itself upon her, “you alive and here. Oh! ha! she shall pay for
this!”
As she spoke, the wretch clutched her hand with a more cruel gripe
around the young girl’s arm, and gave her a fierce shake.
“Alive!—you alive and here?” she repeated, “oh! but some one shall pay
for this.”
“You hurt me,” said Catharine, shrinking with pain. “I come to you for
help; do not harm me!”
“Help! to me for help—you, you!” cried the old woman, drawing back and
pointing her lean finger almost into Catharine’s face; “help you shall
have. Help to the house of correction. I’ll help you there, certainly.
You can depend on me. But where is the baby—the dear little infant; what
have you done with that, eh?”
“It is dead!” answered Catharine, with simple pathos. “I am all alone.”
“So the dear little baby is dead, is it? what a pity! There must have
been lots of mourners at the funeral. Why didn’t you send for me? I’d a
come with pleasure.”
“Don’t,” said Catharine, lifting both her hands, and holding their palms
out as if to ward off a blow, “don’t, unless you wish to kill me. It was
your son’s child.”
“My son’s child, was it? oh! yes, I remember now. You were married to my
son, as you call him, the last time I saw you. Perhaps you will give me
another sight of that precious marriage certificate.”
“Don’t ask me for it?” murmured Catharine.
“And why not? I must look at it again and again, before the fact will
make itself clear. Come, come, let us see the paper.”
“It is lost!” said Catharine, in a low voice; “there is nothing left but
my word to prove that I am really and truly your son’s wife!”
CHAPTER XX.
ALL ALONE.
Madame de Marke stood a moment irresolute, then she spoke out. “My son!
you will call the young reprobate De Marke, my son, as if he ever had a
drop of my blood in his veins. I tell you he was De Marke’s son by a
first wife, and I——Well, yes, I am his stepmother, his father’s widow,
and his guardian till, till——But what’s the use of talking? You couldn’t
understand it.”
“But I understand this, and thank God for it. De Marke is not your own
son.”
“No more my son than he is your husband, honey-bird, be sure of that,”
cried the old woman, with a spiteful laugh.
Catharine’s eyes sparkled. It was something to know that the old woman
had really no claim on her for respect.
“But you have always looked upon him as a son, and you _know_ that I am
his wife.”
“Indeed, _how_ do I know that? Let me read over the certificate, and
then—”
“He told you that we were married, I am sure of it.”
“Oh! they are deceivers all; don’t put any faith in the blood, my dear;
but just go away like a nice girl and hide your shame in the country.
I’ll give you a trifle for travelling expenses, and then you might make
a nice match, where no one ever heard of you before.”
“Hush, madam, I will not listen to this; it degrades me and my husband.”
“Your husband, ha! A tender, attentive husband, isn’t he? Don’t you
wonder when he will come back?”
“Tell me where he is gone. Oh, tell me that, and I will trouble you no
more!”
“Why? what would you do?”
“I would follow him to the uttermost ends of the earth, as a true wife
should follow the man she loves.”
“Would you, my dear? But that is just what the young fellow does not
want. He has left you, girl, and I tell you he will never return, never,
never, do you hear?”
“I do not believe it. Sooner or later he will come back to contradict
this wicked slander. He is _not_ a bad man!”
“Just as you please to think, my dear; only he is a long time in
coming!”
Catharine gave a quick motion of the hand, as if to silence the slander,
and turning upon the old woman, demanded if she would give her shelter
and protection?
“No, no, my dear, the thing is just impossible,” answered the old
creature, with jeering malice in her look and voice; “that would be
owning to the world that I gave some faith to your romance about
Philadelphia, the clergyman, and all that.”
“I am almost glad of it,” answered Catharine, conscious that a sensation
of unaccountable relief went with her words. “Now I have nothing but God
to trust in; all his creatures have forsaken me.”
“Oh!” ejaculated the old woman, kissing her crucifix, “what has God, or
the mother of God, to do with heretics but to punish their sins? Go
away, dear, go away.”
“I will,” was the sad reply. “You send me out among men like a wild bird
into the woods, but God takes care even of them.”
“That’s a nice girl, you’ll go into the country away west or east, where
no one will ever hear of you again. Don’t come back to disgrace the poor
boy, and I’ll pay your passage in the emigrant cars just as far as you
will go. Only let it be a long way off, and remember, dear, how much it
will cost me.”
“No,” answered Catharine, “I cannot leave the city till he comes back.”
“I tell you he never will come back, never! You hear me, never! never!”
Catharine turned very white, and clenched her little hand hard on the
back of a chair.
“How do you know this, madam?” she questioned, in a faint voice.
“He told me so himself, dear; depend on it, he never will come back, and
never can marry you; it would make him a beggar.”
“Why?”
“Why, darling? because his father just left it in his will that his son
should never marry without my consent; if he did, all the property
should come to me. So, my dear, you understand how it would turn out if
you were really married; he would be a beggar, and I rolling in
gold—rolling in gold. Oh, if you only had been married, now wouldn’t it
have been a run of luck for me? But he won’t do it—not fool enough for
that—never thought of such a thing.”
“Do you mean to say that George has practised a deception on me?”
“Oh, a little cheat, nothing else, of course you understand all about
it; the certificate that you made so much of, all fudge and nonsense.
Just go away, darling, as I tell you; he’ll never come back till you do,
and never then, I dare say.”
Catharine held by the chair still trembling from head to foot. In all
her trouble she had possessed one source of consolation and
strength—deep faith in her husband’s love and integrity. Now her very
heart seemed uprooted. For a moment, she had no faith in anything. She
leaned heavily on the chair, grasping it with both hands, but her limbs
trembled and gave way; she sunk slowly downward, and bowing her face,
cried out in bitter anguish:
“Oh, my God, what have I done that all Thy creatures turn against me?
Let me die—let me die!”
Madame De Marke turned away. At the head of her cot was a small hen-coop
such as farmers use in transporting poultry to market. Through the bars
of this coop, two or three lank, hungry fowls were protruding their long
necks, and set up a low chuckle as if they joined the old woman in
mocking at the poor girl. “Ha, ha! you understand it, dears,” said the
crone; “here now, my pets, help yourselves.”
She went to a platter that stood on her deal table, and dividing a cold
potato with her fingers, thrust half of it through the bars. As the
hungry fowls devoured it, she began quietly eating the other half, while
she eyed the poor girl with a look of malicious cunning, apparently
quite unmindful of the anguish that made her very heart quiver.
At last Catharine lifted her head and looked steadily at the old woman.
“Madam, if you have deceived me in this, if you know this of my
husband.” She paused—the name almost suffocated her; goaded with fresh
agony, she arose to her feet.
“Woman, woman, as you have dealt with us, so will the God of heaven deal
with you on your death-bed!”
The next instant Catharine Lacy passed through the door, as one flees
from an impending death-blow.
Madame De Marke looked after her with a wild, fierce look; then she
snatched up her crucifix and kissed it.
“A heretic, a heretic—why should I mind the words of a heretic? What
right has she to call on God?”
But her grim features worked with fear long after she ceased speaking,
and she repeatedly kissed the crucifix in her hand, as if striving to
bribe protection from it.
CHAPTER XXI.
DIAMOND CUT DIAMOND.
Scarcely half an hour had elapsed, when there was another knock at the
door, and Jane Kelly, the hospital nurse, presented herself.
“Oh, you have come at last!” exclaimed the old woman. “What news this
time?”
“I have come for the other ear-ring; it’s all right this time!”
“Dead?”
“Yes, dead, I gave him to my favorite nurse. The Irish woman wanted him
dreadfully, and made a fuss at headquarters, but I proved that she lay
in a dead sleep from drinking the very night before we sent her home, so
my woman got the child and kept it to the last.”
“And it is dead, ha?”
Jane nodded her head. “Paregoric for breakfast, cordial between whiles,
and laudanum at night; that nurse always has quiet babies; can lay ’em
down anywhere in a corner or on a shelf. If they wake up and cry, more
drops; you can’t think how nat’rally they go to the other sleep at last;
it’s quite beautiful.”
“But this one? don’t talk of sleep,—is it dead?”
“As a door-nail!”
“La—a,” ejaculated the old woman, with a sort of distrustful exultation,
“if I could believe you now!”
Jane fired up in an instant.
“I see—this is to get rid of paying over the other ear-ring; but it
won’t do, I’m not to be taken in that way. Goodness knows the whole set
wouldn’t half pay me for the trouble and risk, to say nothing of one’s
soul. So it’s no use putting on airs, I’ve earned the ear-rings, and I
mean to have ’em.”
“There now, dear, there now, what an ado you are making, and all for
nothing at all; dear me, who said a word about not giving you the ring?
but the mate, just let me see that, and we will put them together.
Earned them? indeed I think you have, dear, and more than that by a good
deal. Certainly, my dear, you shall have more than that.”
“Oh, thank you! I deserve it, at any rate, though the girl did escape.”
“Deserve it, my pet, of course you do, and twice as much; but give me
the ear-ring.”
“Not exactly!” answered Jane Kelly, “I was not fool enough to bring it
here.”
“Then you haven’t it about you?”
“No, why should I?”
“Oh, no, why should you—but you haven’t pawned or sold it, have you?”
“Of course I haven’t; none of your fine ladies will get a chance to
flourish in them diamond ear-rings now, I tell you; they cost too much
for that, and what I’ve earned I can afford to wear as well as the best
on ’em.”
“But why didn’t you put it in your ear to-night? I should just like to
see ’em sparkling each side of them rosy cheeks; why, it’d be a treat to
see them and your eyes a-flashing together. I wish you’d brought ’em,
dear.”
“Well,” answered Jane, smoothing back her hair, with great complacency,
“it’s no use talking about it now, for one ear-ring is safe in my trunk,
at the hospital, and the other, you know, is somewhere in the room here,
so it stands to reason they can’t outshine my two eyes to-night.”
“Oh, ho!” ejaculated madame, softly; “in your trunk; well, I should a
thought it would have been safer in your pocket.”
“Not at all. I keep the store-room key myself, and no one gets to my
trunk now, I tell you. The matron would give her eyes to see what’s in
it; but, no; close bind, close find, is my motto.”
“And so you must have the mate to that ring to-night?” said Madame De
Marke, after a moment’s reflection.
“Must have the mate to that ring to-night,” repeated Jane, with a
self-confident toss of the head.
“Well, now, how sorry I am, dear; but the room isn’t safe for things so
costly, you know, and it was only yesterday I sent it down to the bank.”
“Indeed!” drawled Jane Kelly, eying her friend distrustfully; “so you
are certain there is no mistake about the bank. It don’t happen to be
under the bed now, in a little morocco box, inside of one with iron
clamps?”
“What, what!” exclaimed the old woman, starting up fiercely, “you know
this; you have been peeping and prying about my room, eh? But it isn’t
there; I sent boxes and all down to the bank; so you can try at your
game there; perhaps you’ve got a skeleton-key, or something of that
sort.”
“No,” said Jane, rising in a fury; “but I’ve got the power to make you
suffer, and I will, if that ear-ring isn’t forthcoming by to-morrow
night. My oath is good yet, and one picks up a little law now and then
in the institution. It’s no joke to bribe a person to murder.”
“Ha! you’re cute, dear—very cute; so you will make oath to that, eh?”
“Yes, I will make oath to that, if the diamond ear-ring in my trunk
hasn’t a mate by this time to-morrow night.”
“But you forget,” cried the old woman, “_that the baby is dead_.”
“Not at all, Madame De Marke; I recommended the nurse; that was all. She
has had plenty of children before from the Almshouse.”
Madame De Marke moved restlessly in her seat, and a look of crafty
thought stole over her face. At last she began to smile, and winding her
fingers softly around each other, as if caressing herself for a pleasant
idea, she said:
“Oh, very well, to-morrow night you may come again; everything shall be
ready. You and I are not going to quarrel, dear; come to-morrow night;
that’s a dear.”
“Yes, I will come,” answered Jane, brusquely; “depend on that.”
She arose, and, folding the shawl around her, with a defiant air, went
out, muttering: “Yes, yes, we’ll settle this business to-morrow night,
no mistake about that.”
After she was gone, Madame stood for a moment listening, till the sound
of her footsteps died on the stairs; then she dragged forth the
iron-bound box, took out the odd ear-ring, and thrust it in her bosom.
Snatching up a queer old bonnet, with a crown like a muskmellon, and a
front like a sugar-scoop, she framed her witch-like face in it, and
stole out of the chamber, treading like a cat, and, in reality,
appearing to see in the dark like one.
CHAPTER XXII.
THE ODD EAR-RING.
Jane Kelly had proceeded but a few paces from the outer door, when
Madame reached the pavement. Very few persons were in the street at that
time of the evening; for, though not very late, the building was deep in
the commercial heart of the city, and few persons ever spent the night
there.
“Oh, there he is.”
As the old woman uttered these words, she darted across the street and
seized a policeman by the arm.
“Burglary—burglary! I have been robbed. The thief has been trying at my
door again; I have tracked her now, There the woman goes; seize her!
seize her! she has robbed me of a diamond ear-ring; I swear it, I am
ready to testify; here is the mate; seize her, or she will be off.”
As she spoke, the old woman drew the ear-ring from her bosom and held it
up in the light of a street-lamp. The man gave one glance at the
sparkling stones, and darted after Jane Kelly, who was gliding off like
a shadow in the distance.
Madame put up her jewel, and followed the policeman, chuckling softly to
herself.
“Is this the person?” said the policeman, leading Jane Kelly back, with
a strong grasp on her arm. “Have I caught the right bird?”
“That is the woman,” replied the old De Marke, peering into Jane’s face,
“I should know her among a thousand. I caught her in my room, not ten
minutes ago, robbing my money-box; picked the door-lock when I was out
buying groceries; had this very ear-ring in her hand; you’ll find the
box open on the floor, just as she left it. I trod softly, light as a
feather, darted in upon her, snatched this from her hand—she ran—I after
her, and here she is!”
Jane Kelly stood before her accuser as she uttered these charges, dumb
with astonishment, and pale with dismay. She looked from the policeman
to the old woman and back again with a wild stare.
“What is the witch at now?” she said, at last, in a frightened voice,
wincing under the grasp fixed on her arm. “Let me go, I haven’t done
nothing; I’m a hired nurse at Bellevue Hospital—a paid nurse, do you
understand?”
“Is she?” inquired the man, turning to Madame de Marke.
“Don’t know anything about her, sir; saw her hanging about my building
about ten days ago, first and last time I ever saw her till now. That
night I walked in the streets from twelve o’clock at night till three in
the morning, the priest made me do it as a penance; when I got home, the
mate to this was gone from my money-box; to-night she came after another
haul!”
Jane Kelly turned upon her fierce and pale. “Woman, you lie!” broke from
lips that trembled so with fear and passion that the words came almost
in a whisper.
“Of course I do; no one ever told the truth about a thief; of course
it’s all a story, perhaps the magistrate’ll think so.”
“You do not mean to have me really taken up?”
“Of course not; you’ve committed burglary on my premises, robbed me of
diamonds worth five hundred dollars, and tried to do it again; but of
course I a’n’t going to take you up, dear. Perhaps I’m tender-hearted,
perhaps I love you too much, perhaps you’ll be marched off to the police
office without another minute’s time for abusing me! Mr. Policeman, just
move on, I am ready. It isn’t too late yet, and I want to get home
again!”
“I won’t go—I charge that woman with murder, perjury, false
imprisonment. She’s an imp, a wretch, a wild beast, I tell you; take
_her_ up, I charge her with something worse than stealing.”
Jane struggled fiercely as she hurled these words back upon her accuser,
and almost wrenched her arm from the policeman.
“Hush, be quiet, I say!” commanded the man, sternly, “I’ll have no more
of this; come along, marm, we’ve held court long enough in the street.
If we wait in this way, the magistrate will be gone.”
“Oh, I’m ready, I’m in a hurry to go,” said Madame, with her glittering
eyes turned on Kelly; “it isn’t me that delays you; walk on, I’ll follow
with all the pleasure in the world; perhaps she’s got the mate to this
about her!”
“No such thing,” exclaimed Jane, with another burst of passion, “you
know well enough that I told you it was in my trunk.”
“Oh!” ejaculated the officer, with a wink at the old woman, who gave
back a significant nod, and cast another jeering glance at her victim.
“Did you tell me that? thank you, dear, it’s pleasant to find a person
so frank. You hear, sir, she confesses. Kind, isn’t it?”
Jane was about to speak, and probably in her wrath might have committed
herself still further, but the policeman dragged her forward. She made a
little resistance at first, but at last moved on more patiently, though
still burning with indignation, which was likely to break forth to her
disadvantage the moment she was allowed to speak again.
Madame De Marke seemed to be aware of this, for though she appeared to
follow the officer and his charge, every few minutes she would glide up
to the side of her victim, and whisper some taunt or jeer that stung the
woman’s wrath into fresh vigor, and in this state she was placed before
the magistrate.
The moment she entered the police-office, Madame De Marke changed her
whole manner; the glitter of her eyes was subdued, her demeanor became
quiet, and notwithstanding her mean garments and general untidiness,
there was something about her which bespoke a knowledge of good society
and its usages. Besides, her face bore evidence of a keen intellect, the
more remarkable from the squalid poverty of her appearance.
She advanced before the judge, and made her charge in a clear, truthful
manner, that left no room for doubt, though the magistrate seemed a good
deal astonished by the value of the property stolen; and when Madame,
with her usual boast, spoke of rolling in gold, an incredulous smile
stole across his lips.
Madame De Marke saw the smile, and a little of her natural shrewishness
broke forth.
“You don’t believe me; you think, perhaps, I stole the things first
myself,” she said, sharply.
“No, I do not trouble myself to think of anything that has not taken the
form of evidence,” said the judge, smiling with an expression that
Madame liked still less than the first; “to-morrow we will look into the
case, if you appear against the woman.”
“But you will lock her up—you will not allow her to go home?” cried the
old woman, eagerly; “she will hide my diamonds away, and I shall never
see them again!”
The magistrate waved his hand, as if to silence further speech, and
writing on a slip of paper, handed it to the officer.
“Come,” said the officer, touching Jane.
The woman turned sharply upon him.
“Where are you taking me?”
“Into another wing of the Tombs: don’t make a disturbance now, but come
peaceably.”
“Not unless this old Jezebel goes with me,” cried the woman, furiously.
“I tell you, she is ten thousand times worse than a thief; she wanted me
to commit murder—to let one of the sweetest creatures that ever lived
starve on her sick-bed; she tried to bribe me with that very ear-ring. I
tell you, gentlemen, she is more of a murderer than I am a thief ten
times over!”
She was interrupted by a laugh, low and quiet, but which shook Madame’s
meagre form from head to foot.
“Pleasant charges, very,” she observed, addressing the magistrate;
“perhaps I stole my own jewels.”
“I shouldn’t wonder,” murmured the judge, scarcely above his breath, but
Madame heard it.
“Yes,” she added, “and perhaps I engraved my own name on the back.”
She held out the ear-ring, and the judge saw G. De Marke engraved on the
antique setting. He had heard the name, and now gazed with great
curiosity on its owner, for with all her apparent poverty he knew her to
be one of the wealthiest women in New York. He handed back the ear-ring
with a bow, and waving his hand, ordered the prisoner to be removed.
CHAPTER XXIII.
A FRIEND IN NEED.
Alone in the streets of a great city, in the night-time—so young, so
beautiful, without a home, a dollar, or a friend, what could the poor
girl do?
Utter hopelessness is almost rest. Catharine could not understand this,
and wondered within herself at the strange apathy that possessed her in
this the most forlorn moment of her life.
She wandered on, careless of the direction, without object and dreamily.
Once or twice she sat down on a door-step to rest, but it was only for a
moment, and when she arose it was to forget that a transient repose had
been obtained. At last in the drear waste of her thoughts she remembered
the Irish woman who had been so kind to her at Bellevue, and around this
thought centred other reflections that almost amounted to a resolution.
But even this emotion died away when she reflected, that, kind as the
woman was, there existed no means of ascertaining exactly where she
lived.
Still Catharine wandered on; what else could she do? Even from the
door-steps she might at any moment be driven forth as an intruder. It
was evidently getting late; the noises of city life were gradually
hushed, and the growing stillness appalled her. Never, in her whole
existence, had she been so utterly alone.
Awaking from her apathy, as it were from a dull dream, she found herself
upon the corner of two thoroughfares, on the east side of the town. The
stores were all closed, and the streets on either hand almost deserted.
“Where _can_ I go?—what will become of me?” she murmured, looking around
with affright. “Will no one have pity on me?”
That moment a woman passed her carrying a basket of clothes on her arm.
“She is going home,” said Catharine, gazing after her through the
blinding tears that filled her eyes.
“Did you speak to me, ma’am?” inquired the woman, turning back at the
sound of her voice.
A faint cry broke from the poor girl, and seizing the woman joyfully by
the arm, she called out.
“Oh, is it you?—is it you?”
Mary Margaret Dillon sat down her basket in utter astonishment, and
seizing the hand that detained her, shook it heartily.
“Well, if this isn’t something, innyhow; me jist thinking of ye, and
here ye are to the fore; but ye’re looking white as me apron yet, bad
luck to the doctors—come by, and let us have a word of talk togither.”
“Will you let me go with you?” inquired Catharine, anxiously, for she
had been so often and so cruelly rebuffed that this kindness scarcely
seemed real.
“Will I let ye go with me, bless ye’re sowl; that’s a question to put to
a Christian woman, now, isn’t it? In course I’ll let ye go with me; why
not?”
“But I have no home, nor a cent to pay for—for—everybody has abandoned
me—I haven’t a friend in the wide world.”
“Hist, now, that’s talkin’ traison and rank hathenism. Where d’ye think
is Mary Margaret Dillon, with her strong hands and a shanty over her
head which no one else has a right to, baring a triflin’ claim on the
lot o’ ground. Isn’t that a home for ye, I’d like to know?”
“But I shall be trouble—I shall crowd you,” faltered Catharine,
trembling with anxiety to have her objections overruled.
“Did ye ever see a poor man’s house so full that one more couldn’t find
a corner to rest in—faix, if ye did, it wasn’t in the cabin of an
out-and-out Irishman,” said Margaret, lifting her basket of clothes and
settling herself for a walk. “Come along; I want ye to see the childer,
bliss’em, and the old mon, to say nothin’ of the pig and three geese,
that’ll be proud as anythin’ to have ye for company.”
“Thank you—oh, thank you with all my heart. I will go; perhaps I can do
something to pay for the trouble,” said Catharine, to whom this vision
of a home seemed like a glimpse of paradise; and folding her shawl about
her, she prepared to move on with a feeling almost of cheerfulness,
certainly of intense gratitude.
“No trouble in life,” answered Margaret, briskly. “The old man and the
childer’ll just resave ye as if ye was one of ’em. Come along, come
along, and we’ll have a taste of supper and a drop of tae as a
remimbrance of this matein atween old friends, d’ye see?”
“Let me help with your basket.”
“No, no, jist be aisy there; ye’re not strong enough for that, and faix
it’s a sin and a shame that sich a dilicate young crathur should iver be
put to the work; home or not, my opinion is ye’re a born lady, and that
I’ll stick to agin the world.”
They walked on together, Margaret talking cheerfully, and Catharine
mingling some painful thoughts with her gratitude.
“Mary Margaret,” she said, at length, in a low, mournful voice, “you
will never turn against me, as the others have, because I cannot give
you proof that—that the poor baby they buried away from me was honestly
mine; you will take my word for it, I feel almost sure!”
“I don’t want ye’r word; one look in ye’r purty face is enough for me,
and I’d stand up for ye agin the whole univarse, with old Ireland to the
fore.”
“Thank you—God bless you for that,” answered Catharine, and for the
first time in many days a smile broke over her face. “You are so honest
and so kind, Margaret, I could not bear that you should think ill of
me.”
Margaret did not answer at once, but walked on thoughtfully.
“In course,” she said at last, “I belave ivery word ye tell me; but if
it wasn’t so—if ye had been a poor, desaved crathur instid of the swate
innicent ye are, I wouldn’t turn, agin ye anyhow. It ain’t Christian,
and, accordin’ to my idees, it ain’t modest for a woman to hold a poor,
fallen feller crathur down in the gutter foriver and iver. The blissed
Saviour, who was holier than us all, didn’t do it, and, by all the holy
saints, Mary Margaret Dillon niver will either.”
Catharine drew a deep sigh.
“Don’t sigh in that way, darlint,” exclaimed Margaret, kindly. “D’ye
know that ivery time ye draw a deep breath like that it drinks a drop of
blood from ye’r heart? Don’t sigh agin, that’s a darlint.”
“I was thinking,” replied Catharine, “how much worse it would have ended
if I had really been so wicked as they think I am; it seems to me as if
I must have laid down on the first door-step and died. Nothing but my
own sense of right has given me strength to live—and after all, what
have I to live for now?”
“Hist, darlint, hist, this is talkin’ like a hathen. Ye’re to live
because the blissid Saviour thinks it’s good for ye, and that’s enough
for a Christian. Besides, it’s mane and low-lived to give way, wid the
first dash of trouble, especially when we see every day that the Saviour
makes ye strong and more determined.”
Catharine submitted to this rebuke for her momentary repining with
gentle patience. The simple piety and honest good sense of Mary Margaret
had its effect upon her, and before she reached the shanty where the
good woman lived, something of hopefulness sprang up in her heart. She
could not help feeling that there was something providential in her
encounter with the good Irishwoman at the moment of her utmost need.
This gave strength to many hopeful impulses that are always latent in
the bosom of the young.
CHAPTER XXIV.
MARY MARGARET DILLON’S SHANTY.
The shanty to which Mary Margaret conducted her guest stood in a vacant
lot, high up in the city. It was a rustic affair, composed of boards
mingled with the odds and ends from old buildings, that Michael Dillon
had been engaged in demolishing during his experience as a laboring man.
Indeed, Michael was a very favorable specimen of metropolitan squatter
sovereignty, and had succeeded in securing no inconsiderable means of
creature comfort around him, though another man was owner of the soil.
He had managed, when out of work, to wall in a little patch of land, in
a rude, loose way, it is true, which he denominated the garden, and some
dozen or two of fine cabbages, as many hills of potatoes, and a cucumber
vine, where great, plethoric, yellow cucumbers were ripening for seeds,
gave color and force to Michael’s assumption.
In addition to these substantials, Mary Margaret had contributed her
share of the useful and picturesque by planting nasturtians all along
the low, stone wall, which clothed the rude structure with a sheet of
gorgeous blossoms, and gave it the look of an immense garland flung upon
the ground.
Thus hedging her husband’s usefulness in with flowers, the province of a
true woman, Mary Margaret had helped to win a gleam of the beautiful
from the rude, stony soil from which Michael strove to wrest a portion
of their daily food.
I have often thought that true goodness, in a woman, at least, is always
accompanied with glimmerings of fine taste. Certain it is, Mary Margaret
had managed to impart no common show of rustic effect to her little,
board shanty. Its door and simple window were entwined with
morning-glories and scarlet runners that took the morning sunshine
beautifully, and on a rainy day shed gleams of red and purple all over
the front of the shanty, tangling themselves and peeping out in
unexpected crevices even among the slabs on the roof. Indeed, they
encroached on the province of a mockorange, that for two years had kept
possession of the roof, and the sturdy vine was obliged to drop its
golden fruit among the purple and red bells of the morning-glory, and
even to creep off to the back of the shanty, where no one could see the
richness and symmetry of its fruits.
Then there was a sweet-briar bush indigenous to the soil, at one end of
her dwelling, which Mary Margaret had pruned and caressed into profuse
luxuriance; though it was dark, the scent of this bush greeted Catharine
as she approached the shanty; with this pleasant sensation she entered
her new home almost cheerfully.
The shanty was divided by a board partition into two small rooms, not so
untidy as to be repulsive, but rather close to one entering from the
fresh night air. The anteroom contained a bed, in which Mary Margaret’s
sterner half lay sound asleep, after a hard day’s toil beneath the hod.
“Whist a bit, while I light the lamp,” said Mary Margaret, raking the
embers in a portable furnace so hurriedly together that the sparks flew
all around her, “let the ould man slape his fill; he must be up and at
work by six in the morning.”
Catharine hardly drew her breath, for she was seized with terror lest
the sleeping man should awake and resent her intrusion into his
dwelling.
“Sit down fornent the furnace, while I boil a sup of water for the tay,”
whispered the hostess, kindling her tin lamp; “jist give Michael’s coat
and hat a toss and take the chair yersel’; faix! ye look tired and white
enough for anything.”
Catharine sat down, for she was indeed quite exhausted, and relieved of
the anxiety that had tortured her so long, she almost fell asleep while
Mary Margaret made her tea, and cut the loaf which had been carefully
put aside for the family breakfast.
There was not much refinement in Mary Margaret’s method of serving up
her meals; but she certainly made an effort to render things rather
genteel than otherwise. A clean sheet, taken from a pile of clothes
ready to be sent home, was folded twice and laid on the table for a
cloth, and Mary brought forth an old china cup in an earthenware saucer,
which she garnished with a pewter spoon, as an especial honor to her
guest.
As for herself, she sipped her portion of the “tay” daintily from a
little tin cup that belonged to the youngest child.
With all its drawbacks, this was a delicious meal to poor Catharine, and
she partook of it with a sense of gratitude so full and gushing that it
amounted almost to happiness. Two or three times she turned her eyes
upon Mary Margaret and made an effort to thank her, but the words were
lost in a glow of emotions, and she could only falter out,—
“Oh, Mrs. Dillon, how I want to thank you for all this, but no human
being ever was so poor, I have not even words.”
She spoke with some energy, and before Mrs. Dillon could protest against
all this waste of gratitude, which she was just attempting, a cry arose
from the bed on one side of Dillon, which was echoed by a half-smothered
response from under the blankets close by the wall.
Catharine started to her feet. The faintest cry of an infant was enough
to thrill every drop of blood in her veins.
“Whose—whose child is that?” she inquired, breathlessly; “surely I heard
_two_ voices!”
“In course ye did, and why not?” said Margaret, with a baby under one
arm, while she plunged about among the blankets for the little creature
next the wall. “Come out here, little felly, and show yer blue eyes to
the lady. Isn’t he a beauty, out and out?”
Catharine held out her arms for the child, who turned his great blue
eyes wonderingly upon the lamp, while the poor young creature was
striving to fix them on herself, for her very soul yearned toward the
little creature. But the child was obstinate, and gave itself up to
admiration of the lamp, while she sat gazing on it through a mist of
tears, so sadly, wrapped in fond sorrow, that you would have wept at the
very attitude.
“Whose—whose is it?” she asked; “both cannot be yours.”
“Ye’re right in that entirely,” answered Margaret, pouring some milk
into the tin cup she had been drinking from and placing it on the embers
in the furnace. “It’s the nurse maid ye have.”
“And who is its mother?” faltered Catharine, pressing the child fondly
to her bosom, and laying her pale cheek to its warm little face.
“Ye remember the poor young crathur that had the cot next to yours, and
the baby they took away from yez?”
“Yes, oh, yes.”
“She died, poor, misfortunate soul! and only that I wouldn’t stand by
and see the baby starve to death by her side, it might have been buried
on her bosom. I had a fight wid the nurse, bad luck to her! but the
doctor stood by me, and so the little thing got a fair start in the
world before he came to you. Faix! but she’s a wicked crathur, that
nurse.”
“I believe she was—I am sure of it!” answered Catharine, in a mournful
undertone. “Do you know I sometimes think that my own poor little baby
might have lived, if she had taken care of it? Such a large,
beautiful—ah, if it had but lived—if it had but lived, nothing could
make me quite miserable! Mrs. Dillon, poor, helpless, and deserted as I
am, I would give the whole world, if it were mine, only to hold _his_
child in my arms as I do this poor, little motherless baby. He has left
me—he has left me, but I know that I should worship his child.”
“Hist, now hist, or ye’ll be after wakin’ the old man, though he does
not sleep like a pavin’-stone in general; and ye’ll be afther breakin’
the heart in me busom, too, if ye take so on. Here, feed the poor baby
wid a dhrop of the warm milk, while I give this little spalpeen a turn.
It’ll aise your heart, never fear!”
Here Mary Margaret began shaking her boy, and scolding him heartily for
greediness, bringing various charges against him as a young spalpeen and
a thaif of the worldt. In this torrent of superfluous words, the tears
that had been crowding to her eyes were dispersed, and she sat up, a
strong-minded woman once more.
“Ye asked me about the baby there,” she said, at length, without
appearing to notice the tears that filled poor Catharine’s eyes. “That
hathenish nurse was nigh gettin’ the upper hands of me. You remember how
she let on to the doctor that it was drinkin’ I’d been when the heavy
sickness fell on me after takin’ a sup of yer medicine, and he, poor
innocent, belaved her, an’ took away the child that I was fond of a’most
as if it was my own flesh and blood.” Catharine looked up and inquired
how it came about that she got the child back again.
“This is the way,” answered Margaret. “I did not like the woman that
nurse Kelly gave the little orphan to when ye begged so hard to keep it.
The heart in my bosom felt like a cold stone when I saw her gathering it
up like a bundle under her shawl. There was starvation and murther in
her face; more than that, she was faregathing wid nurse Kelly, an’ that
was another rason agin her. Well, wid these feelins I couldn’t eat or
sleep wid thinkin’ of the child, for it seemed to me as plain as the sun
that some harm was coming to the little soul. So afore they sent me away
from the hospital I inquired, aisy, ye know, where the woman that had
got me baby lived, and it turned out that an acquaintance of my own was
in the same tinament. When a week was over, I went to visit my
acquaintance—d’ye see—and in an aisy sort o’ way asked about the woman
and the baby. It was just as I had thought; the woman was niver at home,
but went out to her reglar day’s work, laying the poor little orphan all
alone in a basket, sound asleep, in consequence of the laud’num and them
soothin’-drops. I went into the room to see it, and there it lay in an
old basket on a heap of rags, wid its little eyes shut, and a purple
ring under ’em. It had famished away till its own mother, if she had
lived, wouldn’t a known it.
“Well, I couldn’t stand that, so without sayin’ a word I up an’ takes
the crathur in my arms, and walks off to the Alms house in the Park, and
there I laid the child that still slept like a log, down afore the
gintlemen that sit there for the good o’ the poor, ivery day of the
blessed year, and says I,—
“‘Are ye magestrates and gintlemen,’ says I, ‘to sit here while the poor
orphan childer that ye should be fathers to,’ says I, ‘are bein’ starved
and poisoned with black dhrops under yer honorable noses?’ says I. Wid
that, afore the gintlemen could say a word for themselves, I unfolded
the rags that the baby was wrapped in, and laid its little legs an’ arms
huddled together like a fagot afore ’em, and says I agin,—
“‘Look here, if yese got the heart for it, an’ see for yerselves.’
“Thin one of the gintlemen up an’ spoke for himself, and says he,—
“‘The nurses are all compelled to bring their children here for
inspection once in two weeks, an’ the time has but just gone by. How can
this be?’ an’ he was mighty sorry an’ put out, I could see that plain
enough.
“‘Yes,’ says I, ‘that’s the truth,’ says I, ‘but it’s aisy enough to
borry a show-baby when ivery house where these poor orphans go is
runnin’ over wid ’em, and young babies are all alike as peas in a pod,’
says I, ‘and it must be a cute man to know any of ’em from one time to
another. Just wait a bit,’ says I, ‘if ye don’t belave me, and I’ll show
you the very baby that was brought here in the place of this. It’s a
plump, hearty little felly, and belongs to an acquaintance of my own.’
“‘Can this be true?’ says one of the gintlemen to another.
“‘True as the gospel,’ says I, spakin’ up boldly, ‘ye’ve been praisen
that hathen of a nurse for a baby that didn’t belong til ye, and this
poor thing has been starved down to nothin’.’
“‘Well,’ says the gintleman, for he was a rale gintleman, says he, ‘I’ll
send an officer for this woman, and she shall never, to her dying day,
have another child from this department. But what can we do wid the poor
infant? We must send for a nurse that can be trusted at once.’
“Thin my heart ris into my mouth, and I hugged the baby to me, and says
I, wid the tears in my eyes, says I, ‘Let me have the child to nurse,
I’ll be a mother til it, an’ more too, if that’ll satisfy ye.’
“Well, the long and short of it was, they thanked me kindly for comin’,
and give me the baby, wid a dollar a week for takin’ care of it. So when
the nurse came home, expectin’ to find it dead in its basket, there was
nothin’ for her but a bundle of rags, and a perlice officer to take her
down to the Park.”
“Thank God!” exclaimed Catharine, with a burst of gratitude, kissing the
child again and again. “It was a brave act, Mrs. Dillon, and the child
will live to bless you for it as—as I do.”
“In course he will,” replied Mary Margaret, “for it’s just a miracle the
saints might wonder at that he lived at all. At first, ye see,
considerin’ his starvin’ condition, I just give me own little felly the
could shoulder, and turned him over to the tin porriger; but he got on
well enough, niver fear; and the little stranger begun to thrive as ye
niver seen in yer born days.”
“He has indeed found a kind mother,” said Catharine, thoughtfully. “But
how long will they let you keep him?”
“Well, it’s two years that they put the babies to nurse. I’m tould,”
answered Mary, reluctantly.
“And after that?”
“Thin they are sent up to the Almshouse, and after that bound out; if
they happen to be killing purty like this one, maybe some rich gintleman
or lady up and adopts ’em and makes a lord of ’em entirely. Some day you
and I will see them blue eyes a-looking at us through a carriage-windy,
and I’ll be bound he’ll bow and smile as if we were the real quality
itself.”
Catharine became very thoughtful during this prophecy, and turned her
eyes away from the child, as if its innocent face gave her pain.
“Niver mind,” interposed her hostess, interpreting her look with that
subtile magnetism with which one true womanly heart reads another.
“A great many things may happen in two years, with the blessings of the
saints, so don’t be getting down-hearted; there’s a God above all!”
“I know it,” answered Catharine, gazing with sad tenderness on the
child; “but it makes my heart ache to think what may become of this poor
baby.”
“There now, hand it over, and go to your bed with the childer; it’s
gettin’ down in the mouth ye are, and all for not eatin’ a hearty male
whin ye had it to the fore,” exclaimed Mary Margaret, depositing her
offspring by its sleeping father, and reaching out her arms for the
other child. “There, there, go yer ways now; just push the childer aisy
a one side, an’ make yerself contint on half their straw bed on the
floor, and a comfortable bed may ye find it.”
Catharine arose to obey this hospitable command, but Mary Margaret
called her back.
“See here; isn’t it as like the holy cross now as two paes?” she said,
putting the soft hair back from the baby’s temple, and revealing a
crimson mark that really had a cruciform appearance, small and delicate
as it was.
“Isn’t he born to be a saint now!” exclaimed the Irish woman,
exultingly.
“Or a martyr, perhaps,” said Catharine; and she walked sadly into the
little room pointed out by her hostess.
CHAPTER XXV.
SEEKING FOR HELP.
Catharine was content in her new home. She had been so completely worn
out with suffering and excitement, that any place, which insured quiet
and rest, was a heaven to her.
Besides, she found objects of interest in that humble shanty that won
her thoughts quietly from her own grief. She was so young and naturally
so hopeful, that anything calculated to arouse affection in her nature
visited it with soft healing. The nurse’s child awoke her heart from its
sorrow with a strange influence, thrilling and sweet. She would hold it
fondly on her lap, smooth its silken hair with her fingers, kiss its
soft lips, its sleepy eyes, and its plump little foot, with an outgush
of tenderness that seemed more than motherly. With all her gratitude to
Mary Margaret, she could not so caress and love her loud-voiced, hearty
little boy. She could not even grieve over the loss of her own child,
with that little creature lifting its soft, wondering eyes to her own so
earnestly.
Catharine loved to sit in the back door of the shanty—with the mock
orange-vine and the morning-glories framing her in, as if she had been
one of those golden-haired Madonnas that Guido loved to paint, creations
that seem half air, half light—and caress the child, that was joy enough
for her.
Mary Margaret being out most of the day, Catharine was left to the
healthful influences of these tender associations. She was still very
pale, and her eyes were circled with shadows, like those that trembled
upon the wall from the half-open morning-glories, but she began to feel
less desolate, and as if neither God nor man had entirely forsaken her.
With all her gentleness and delicacy, Catharine had become precocious in
many things. She had many firm and settled thoughts beyond her years.
Suffering had done a holy work with that young soul, and while the dews
of first youth were on her nature, she was rich in pure womanly
principle. She felt that it was wrong to remain a burden on her poor
friends. Yet when she thought of going, a pang smote her, and it seemed
as if her young heart must be uprooted afresh before she could give the
child up.
Poor, motherless girl, and childless mother! She was not yet eighteen,
and so delicate that it seemed as if a blast of air might prostrate her.
Two weeks passed in comparative tranquillity. No one inquired after
Catharine; and she might have been dead for all her former friends knew
or cared about the matter. Her aunt believed her to be with Madame De
Marke, and that wicked old woman neither asked, nor cared, what had
befallen her.
One morning, before Mary Margaret went out to her day’s work, Catharine
spoke of her determination to find employment for herself. At first, the
kind woman objected, but her good sense directly came into action, and
she saw how impossible it was that a creature so superior should be long
content with a life in her humble abode.
But what could Catharine do? She understood a little of millinery and
ornamental needle-work, but well she knew the precariousness of
resources like these to a homeless female. One thing was certain, she
must henceforth depend on herself. Her relatives had forsaken her. The
husband whom she had so fatally trusted was gone, she knew not
whither—gone, she had been told, to avoid her, and to cast off the
responsibilities which were to burden her so fatally. This was the
bitter drop in Catharine’s cup. This was the arrow that pierced her,
wherever she turned. She could not entirely believe evil of the man she
had loved, but her soul was troubled with a doubt more painful than
certainty.
Still, something must be done. She could not remain there, a helpless
burden upon the industry of others.
Mary Margaret entered into her feelings with prompt tact. But what step
could be taken? With no one to recommend her, scarcely possessed of
decent clothes to wear, without the power to explain the miseries of her
condition, who would receive her? These considerations daunted even Mary
Margaret, but at last a bright idea seized upon the good woman; she
began to see her way out of the difficulty.
“There are societies,” she said, “in New York, with oceans of money,
just got up for the purpose of helping innocent crathurs when the world
casts them adrift. What if Catharine applied to one of these societies?
The directors were all ladies that would, of course, have feeling for
their fellow-creatures.” Margaret had seen their names in the papers,
and that was a crown of glory in her estimation.
Catharine brightened with the idea. A band of benevolent women, with
abundant means and gentle compassion, ready for poor wanderers like her.
It promised to be an oasis in the desert of her life. In every one of
those women she imagined an angel of mercy ready to receive and comfort
her.
It seemed a great blessing that so much benevolence could be
concentrated at one point, harvesting year after year for the good of
humanity. Yes! she would apply to this society; if destitution and
misery was a claim, where could a better right than hers be found? These
angel-women would give her employment, they would point out some way of
usefulness that she could pursue in peace.
Mary Margaret gave up her day’s work, and accompanied Catharine to the
home of benevolence. It would have done your heart good to hear those
unsophisticated creatures congratulating each other that so much good
yet existed in the world, and that women could be found willing to
devote their fortunes and precious time to the helpless and the
unfortunate.
“Of course,” said Mary Margaret, “they’ll see the whole truth in yer
innocent eyes at once, and all ye’ll have to do ’ill be just to hold out
yer hand and take the money that their blissed hearts ’ill be jumpen to
give. I shouldn’t wonder now,” continued the good woman, warming with
her subject, “if one of the ladies should insist on takin’ ye into her
own house and makin’ a lady on ye entirely.”
Catharine smiled. There was something so hopeful in her companion’s
voice, that she could not help yielding to its influence, though her
heart was very heavy at the thought of leaving the poor orphan child,
who had woven itself so closely around her wounded affections.
At length their walk terminated. Mary Margaret rang, with no abatement
of confidence, at the door of a large house, occupied by one of the
principal officers of a society abundantly endowed by the trusting
charity of many Christian women—generous, noble women, who, like our two
friends, fancied that an institution like this could only be guarded by
angels on earth, long-suffering, self-sacrificing angels, whose holy
mission common mortals must not dare to investigate, much less condemn.
The door was opened by a woman, who received them with an air peculiar
to those who have been inmates of our penitentiaries. Her manner was
subdued into a sleek, unnatural quietness, more revolting than her
original audacity would have been.
“The lady-directress was within,” she said, “but engaged just then. They
could sit down in the hall and wait, if they liked, or come again.”
There was something about the atmosphere of the house that chilled
Catharine to the soul, and even Mary Margaret, whose faith in humanity
would have extracted sunbeams from a snow-drift, felt anxious and
depressed.
The hall was very cold, and they were chilled with the wind of a bleak
November day. Catharine shivered beneath her thin shawl, and Mary
Margaret insisted on folding a portion of her own gray cloak around her,
using this as an excuse for a hearty embrace or two, which left the poor
girl a little less nervous and disconsolate than she would have been.
Once or twice a side-door opened, and some poor, want-stricken woman
came out, and moved slowly toward the front door. Catharine observed
that there was a look of angry defiance on one face, and that another
was bathed in tears. She wondered strangely at this. Why should the poor
women go away from a place like that, angry or weeping? These thoughts
made her shrink closer to Mary Margaret, and she longed to ask that kind
creature to leave the place and take her home again.
Three persons had come out from the side-door, and gone forth to the
street with sullen, discontented faces, when our two friends were
summoned from the hall.
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE PROFESSED PHILANTHROPIST.
The two friends entered a parlor elaborately furnished, and warmed to a
degree that made Catharine faint, coming in as she did from the cold air
of the hall. A table, with a small desk upon it, stood before the fire,
and between that and the cheerful blaze sat a tall and exceedingly
sanctimonious person, clothed in a blue merino dress, gathered in folds
around the waist and fitting tightly at the throat.
Catharine’s heart sunk as she met this woman’s eyes, the expression was
so schooled—the sleek, hypocritical air was so transparent. She had
evidently assumed the saint, till she absolutely believed in her own
infallibility. Hollow and selfish to the core, she had no idea that it
was not a praiseworthy and most holy action to sit in pampered ease from
morning to night, and use the money provided by the truly benevolent as
a means patronizing and wounding those who were compelled to submit to
her unwomanly curiosity and sly dictation.
This woman had subdued her thin, tallowy features into sanctimonious
meekness so long, and had bedewed them so often with tears which came
obedient to her wish, that she had obtained the look of one ready to
burst into a holy fit of weeping, because all the world was not formed
upon the model of her own immaculate self. Whenever an applicant
appeared before her, a watery compassion for the wickedness, for which
she always gave credit in advance, suffused her cold eyes. Even her hair
partook of the general character, and was smoothed back from that narrow
forehead with a precision that nothing less than a tornado could have
ruffled.
In truth, Mrs. Brown, whom we have seen before in all her glory, was a
finished character. The only human feeling to which she ever gave way
was that of intense self-adulation. Even in her prayers she could not
refrain from thanksgiving, that one perfect type of human perfection had
still been left to a sinful world.
This woman was an absolute study, if poor Catharine had possessed the
experience or the will to read her. She had worked so hard in thoroughly
forming the character she had so long assumed, that it seemed to be her
own. Her tall, precise figure, the slim, long hand, of a dead white and
always cold, the narrow face with its dull pallor,—all these were
greatly in her favor; but there was one feature of the demure face not
quite under subjection. The long nose harmonized with the drooping
features both in form and color, but just at the end—as if her true
nature must break forth somewhere—it glowed out with a fiery redness
marvellous to behold. All the heat and color that should have warmed her
thin lips, centred there, as if the nose had instituted some private
experiments on the merits of the excise law, and had resolved to keep
its pleasant researches a secret from the other sanctimonious features.
“Well,” said the benevolent lady, softly, folding her hands over each
other and back again, with solemn graciousness, “well!”
Catharine leaned upon the table for support. The very presence of this
woman made her faint. Her own sensitive nature recoiled from the hollow
mockery of benevolence sitting in state before her.
Mary Margaret saw how pale the poor girl became and ran for a chair.
“She is sickly, ma’am, for all them red cheeks as she had a minute ago,
and it’s tiresome standin’ long,” said the good woman, planting herself
by the seat which she had thus considerately provided, with a feeling
that after all the place was not quite a paradise.
“I do not object to the young person sitting down if she is ill,” said
Mrs. Brown, with a wave of the hand, “but if she is so feeble as that, I
would remind you that this is not a hospital.”
“I am not ill, madam,” said Catharine, with feeling, “but I am homeless
and almost friendless.”
“Then,” said Mrs. Brown, bowing blandly, and caressing her hands again,
“this is your proper home; that is, providing you can be made useful to
the cause, and know how to feel sufficient respect for the dignity of
the Board.”
“I trust,” answered Catharine, gently, “that I shall not be deficient in
proper respect for anything that is in itself respectable.”
“What!” ejaculated the lady of professional benevolence, sharply, while
the bloom on her nose grew radiant, “perhaps I didn’t understand you?”
“I merely intended to say, madam, that anything which is true and
upright, never can lack respect. Even wicked people are forced to
reverence goodness.”
“Very true, very true. I have often felt this when addressed by
individuals who—who claim help here. Sometimes one is forced to bring
the duty of respect before them in forcible language; but it is sure to
come, sometimes in silent homage, sometimes in tears, sometimes with
sullen discontent; but it’s sure to come, before a dollar is paid out
from the funds of this institution.”
“Well,” said Mary Margaret, innocently; “if yer ladyship buys up respect
by the dollar’s worth, I’m just the person that’ll sell bushel-baskets
full at a time, especially regarding yer honor’s ladyship, for I’m
brimming over with reverence for ye, from the crown of yer head to the
sowl of yer foot, and ye’re welcome to it all; only give this poor young
crathur a helpen’ hand into the wide, wide world again. It isn’t for the
likes of her to be kept in a shanty like ours, anyhow.”
Even this singular blending of irony and blarney had its effect upon the
Lady-Bountiful, who had learned to feed her voracious vanity with husks
as well as grain. She smiled sublime condescension on the buxom Irish
woman, and gave her hands an extra twirl, stretching her neck and
rustling her dress like a heron pluming itself.
“You seem a very sensible woman. Such warmth of piety does you credit,”
she said. “It is persons like you, strong and healthy, ready to work in
return for our charity, and to feel the depth of the benefit conferred,
that our Society rejoices in helping. How many children have you, my
good woman?”
Mary Margaret gave the number of her children, finishing with a burst of
maternal eulogium on the health and beauty of the youngest-born.
“Then,” she continued, “there is the little charity baby, just as good
as my own, that’s got a face like an angel’s, and eats like a hathen.
Arrah, but that’s the boy for ye, with his soft, sunshiny hair, and eyes
like the bluest robin’s egg; to say nothing of the old man, who wins
mate and drink for us all, when there’s work to be had.”
“Then you did not come for help?”
“Not on me own account, yer ladyship’s reverence, if I may call ye so on
account of the beauty and holiness that’s in ye. There is potaties
growin’ in the bit of garden, and a pig at the back door, that’ll keep
the hunger out yet a while; but this sweet young crathur, if yer
reverential piety will just turn itself on her!”
“So many children, and a husband without work! that is a hard case,”
persisted the Lady-Bountiful brimming over with gratified vanity, which
she solemnly believed to be an outburst of charity,—“something must be
done for you. Wait a moment.”
The lady arose, opened a store-room adjoining her parlor, and after some
research, drew forth a pair of heavy, woollen stockings, which some
blessed old farmer’s wife had sent down to the city in a donation of old
clothes, firm in the belief that her little mite would work out a
miracle of redemption somewhere among the reprobates of a great city.
“Here,” she said, with a look of intense benevolence, holding out the
yarn stockings, which, by the way, were not mates, “take these, and, in
gratitude to the Society, make a good use of them. Don’t use our
benevolence as an excuse for waste and idleness; but remember that an
obligation like this, received unworthily, can never prove a permanent
blessing. Take them, good woman, and while you receive our bounty with a
just appreciation of its value, we will remember you in our prayers.”
It was beautiful to see the tears spring up, cold and heavy, like
melting hail-stones, into those lustreless eyes, as the hackneyed
philanthropist, overwhelmed with the magnitude of her own virtues, held
out the huge, moth-eaten stockings to the astonished Irish woman.
“Don’t hold back; you may accept the charity of our Society without
fear; beneficence is its most heavenly attribute. You see before you a
proof that where the object is worthy, we are always ready to be
liberal.”
Mary Margaret took the stockings, tucked one under her arm, while she
thrust her hand into the other, which came out at an opening in the
heel, doubled-up like a sledgehammer.
Catharine, amid all her anxiety, could not prevent the smile, that
quivered on her lips, from breaking into a low laugh.
The Lady-Bountiful gave her a look of solemn indignation, which Mary
Margaret was quick to observe.
“She’s overjoyed at my good luck, yer ladyship,” said the kind woman,
withdrawing her hand into the foot of the stocking; “ye don’t know what
a grateful crathur she is, always smiling like that when good comes to a
friend. Now I dare say she was thinkin’ that a ball of yarn, and a
darning-needle, would make these the most iligant pair of stockings that
an honest man can put on his feet; and she knows, too, that I’m the
woman that can darn as well as the queen herself. Now, marm, that you’ve
overcome me with your goodness intirely, just give her a turn of your
ladyship’s benevolence.”
“She looks sickly. Besides, I’m afraid she will prove one of the
stiff-necked and rebellious class of persons whose ingratitude has
pierced the Society so often. But I will ask her a few questions. Will
the individual tell me where she was born?”
“Is it important that you should know?” questioned Catharine, in a
suppressed voice.
“Certainly; justice may be blind, but charity never is!”
“I have no reason for concealment; but it seems an unnecessary question.
I do not ask for money, or charity of any kind. I supposed that a
society, established for benevolent purposes, would gladly help an
honorable girl to obtain some means of earning her own livelihood. It is
not charity that I ask, but help; such as one woman may give to another,
quietly and with a feeling of sisterhood. This is what I expected.”
“Then you refuse to answer my questions. How am I to know whether you
are worthy or not?”
“If I were unworthy, would you be likely to learn it from my own lips?
But I will not refuse; it may be necessary. I was born in the city.”
“What is your name? Who are your relatives? How came you here?”
Catharine turned deathly pale and trembled. For the first time in her
life she came near assuming her husband’s name. It was an act of
disobedience, for, until his return, he had forbidden this; but she
shrunk from her own name as if it were a disgrace; it seemed to her that
every one must know that she was a childless mother. She hesitated, her
color came and went, the fear of disgrace struggled hard against her
natural dread of assuming her husband’s name unauthorized. At last her
resolution was taken. She would risk everything rather than disobey the
man whom she had loved and trusted so entirely. He might be false to
her, but she would still hold firm to her promise—never till he came
back would she take his name.
CHAPTER XXVII.
A CHARITABLE CROSS-EXAMINATION.
While Catharine reflected, that woman’s cold eyes were upon her,
passionless and steady as if she quietly enjoyed the crimson as it
flushed and paled on her face.
At last Catharine gave her maiden name, but it was in a low, faltering
voice, and with a sharp struggle to keep the tears from her eyes.
“You are single, of course?” questioned the woman, suspiciously eying
her from head to foot.
“No, I have been married.”
“And is this your husband’s name?”
Catharine clasped her hands so tightly, that the blood left them even to
the rounded nails. She looked at Mary Margaret and at her cold, hard
questioner, as if she would have asked pity even with those eyes upon
her.
“No,” she answered, at last, “it is not his name; I have never borne
it.”
“Why?”
“We were married privately, and without his mother’s consent.”
“I thought so—I was sure of it,” exclaimed the woman, softly, caressing
her hands again, as if they had detected the wrong in this young girl’s
character, and she was assuring them of her approbation. “And so you
were married privately, without his mother’s consent, and without
certificate, I dare say?”
“No, I had a certificate,” replied Catharine, with tears of shame and
anger in her eyes. “I had a certificate, but it is gone—lost or stolen,
I suppose.”
“Lost or stolen—where?”
“At the hospital, when I was sick.”
“Oh! ha. So you have been in the institution. I thought so—I thought
so!” cried the woman, with cold exultation. “In what ward did they place
you?”
Catharine did not shrink or tremble now. There was nothing in the
remembrance of her maternal anguish and bereavement, to burn her cheek
with shame, though it might be blanched with sorrow. She answered
firmly, but in a low voice,—
“I was a wife, and they put me among those who had become mothers in
their poverty.”
“A wife—a mother—and no certificate—that seems strange;—and you even say
it to me, me—a lady whose life has been one series of the most perfect
rectitude—me, President of this Board, a person who has passed through
the very dregs of sin in her pious search after objects of charity, and
kept herself white as snow all the time. Are you not afraid that these
uncontaminated boards will shrink apart beneath your feet, as they
witness this attempt to impose on us?”
Catharine had learned “to suffer and grow strong.” Child as she was in
all worldly things, there lay a power in her nature that rose to defend
the innocence thus coarsely arraigned. She was pale, but it was a proud,
calm pallor, which told how powerfully the blood had flowed back upon
her heart, as an army gathers around a citadel when fiercely assailed.
“I have not attempted to impose on you, madam. Circumstances may be
against me; still, you know in your innermost heart that what I have
said is the truth. But why do you ask these questions? Who gives you
authority to tear out the secrets from a human soul, before you will
extend help to a fellow-creature who only asks the means of earning her
own bread in humble peace? What if I were all that you think me, a weak,
betrayed, or, if you will, a wicked young creature—am I the less an
object of charity, or of kindness? Have I ceased to be a human being
with human wants? Was it thus that our Saviour received the erring and
the sinful? Is it thus that our God deals with them here, and at this
day? Does he forbid them to earn their bread by honest labor, because of
sins that may have been repented of? Does he withhold the sunshine, the
rain, and the blossoms of the earth from their enjoyment? I ask you
again, would it be a just reason for withholding food and shelter from
me, if I _had_ done all the wrong you suspect?”
The Lady-Philanthropist really seemed a little moved. A vague
speculation came into her eyes, and the yellowish-white of her
complexion became ashen; but it was with rage at this unheard-of
audacity, not with any gentle acknowledgment of the truth in that young
creature’s words.
As Catharine ceased speaking, the woman of many virtues folded the skirt
of her dress closer about her person, as if to shield herself from the
contagion of such sinful audacity, and sunk into a cold, Pharisaical
attitude again.
“Oh,” she said, with her eyes lifted devoutly to the cornice, “I
sometimes wonder that these sacred walls—yes, I may be excused for
calling them sacred, for are they not consecrated to charity?—I
sometimes wonder that these walls do not fall down and crush the
audacious wickedness that sometimes intrudes itself here. Young person,
it is not that you have committed this heinous wrong which offends me.
Our society is founded in sin, and established in iniquity. Our mission
is more particularly to the sinful, and from them is derived our chief
glory; but every one who comes here must contribute something to the
cause. Are you willing to become an example, to confess your manifold
sins, and give the particulars of your dissolute life, that they can be
advertised in the public prints, and embodied in our own annual reports,
setting forth the repentance which our kindness and prayers have wrought
in you, and the heroism with which you published your crimes that others
may take warning? By this means, my dear child, you will not only be
snatched as a brand from the burning, but the cause will be
strengthened, and means will flow in to secure other cases like your
own; by this confession, our country friends, who have done so much for
the regeneration of this vile city, will be satisfied that we are up and
doing, in season and out of season.”
The woman had arisen and taken Catharine’s hand in both hers, during the
latter portion of this speech. The cold tears dropped, one by one, from
her eyes, and rolled with sanctimonious slowness down her cheeks.
“What is it that you desire of me?” said Catharine, bewildered by this
solemn acting. “What have I done?”
“What do I desire? Why, that you confess and forsake your sin, but
especially confess. I am ready and willing to take down every word of
the fearful narrative, as it falls from your lips. Oh! my dear child,
you have it in your power to aid us in accomplishing a great work—begin,
dear child, begin!”
The woman seated herself at the table, and took up a steel pen, sharp
and hard as herself, which she dipped in an inkstand, shook lightly, and
held ready to pounce on a sheet of paper, already arranged, the moment
Catharine’s lips should unclose.
“Come, my poor, sweet child, don’t hesitate; take up the cross and
begin; what was the first step?”
“Madam, I do not understand. What do you wish me to say? I have done
wrong in marrying my husband without the consent of his mother, but
beyond this I have nothing but grief and poverty to confess!”
Again the tears rolled down that woman’s face. She sighed heavily and
shrouded her forehead with one hand. Then she shook her head, and looked
mournfully at the two women, muttering something in a solemn undertone.
At last she lifted up her head, and smiled benignly.
“I see. This is a case that requires time. I will lay it before the
Board. Doubtless the good seed has been planted in our conversation,
today, and the sisters will strengthen my hands to reap in due season.”
“Then you will find the sweet crathur a place and recommend her
entirely!” exclaimed Mary Margaret, coming to the point at once.
“We will, as I have just said, take her case into consideration,”
replied the directress, blandly. “You can go home, good woman, for
according to your light I do not doubt that you are good. This person
can remain here; I should prefer to have her directly under my own
care.”
Mary Margaret hesitated, and looked wistfully at Catharine, who returned
the glance with a look of gentle submission that went to the poor
woman’s heart.
“I’ll come to-morrow, and bring both the babies with me, niver fear,”
she said, struggling to keep back her tears; “and remember, darlint, if
the worst comes to the worst, there’s the shanty and the childer, where
ye’ll be welcome as the blissed sunshine every day of the year. So don’t
be down-hearted, or put upon by that cowld-hearted lady, or the likes of
her, any how.”
The latter portion of this speech was delivered in a whisper; and
wringing Catharine’s hand, Mary Margaret went out, with some new ideas
of professional philanthropy that puzzled her honest brain not a little.
A motherly old woman passed her in the hall. She was dressed in black
silk and had an old-fashioned Methodist bonnet on, which varied but
slightly from those worn by strict Quakers, and which are lost sight of
now, save by a few old primitive Wesleyans, like the woman we are
introducing.
The old woman stood aside, to allow the Irish woman a free passage, and
looked after her with a kind, genial smile, which almost asked if the
great-hearted Christian could do the Irish woman any good.
Mary Margaret understood the look and answered it at once.
“If ye could only say a kind word for the young crathur in yonder now,”
she whispered, confidentially, “she’s as innocent as a baby, and so
handy about house; if ye could only take her home with yoursel’ now,
it’d be like letting the blissed sunshine into yer door.”
“Who is it?” questioned Mrs. Barr,—“a child?”
“Almost, and yet she’s been the mother of a child.”
“Poor thing!” said the old lady.
“You may well say that—but she’s the innocentest crathur in the wide
world. So please believe everything she says. It’s true, every word of
it.”
The old woman looked into Mary Margaret’s eyes an instant, searchingly,
but with kindness, and answered,—
“Yes, if you say it is true, I shall believe it.”
“God bless ye forever and ever for that same!” exclaimed the Irish woman
warmly, and she went out, satisfied that she had obtained a friend for
her protégé.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
JANE KELLY ON HER TRIAL.
The morning on which Jane Kelly was to have her hearing, found Madame De
Marke punctual. The judge, who recognized her real position, was
comparatively deferential; for wealth, even when allied with
degradation, is not without power. Besides, her manner, as on the
evening before, bespoke considerable knowledge of good society and its
usages.
Madame De Marke repeated the conversation which she had already stated.
A lawyer, employed by her, was also in attendance. Jane was without
professional aid.
“The case seems clear,” said the judge, when Madame De Marke had closed
her testimony. “What have you to say? You may speak now!” he added,
turning to the prisoner.
The girl had frequently interrupted Madame De Marke until the judge had
sternly ordered her, more than once, to keep silence; and now her
suppressed rage found short and bitter words.
“She deserves the State’s prison more than I do!” cried Jane, white with
passion, and looking at Madame De Marke as if she could have stabbed her
to the heart. “She is ten thousand times worse than a thief”—
“Stick to the point,” interposed the judge. “The question is not, what
this lady may, or may not have done; but what proof there is that you
did not steal the jewel.”
“Proof! Does anybody want proof that she is blackhearted, treacherous,
lying, cowardly, a secret murderer?” raved the girl. “Yes, a murderer!
She wanted me to commit murder,—to let a sweet young creature starve on
her sick-bed, and tried to bribe me with that very ear-ring. And now she
says I stole it.”
“Have you any proof of this?”
“Proof! Proof again! What proof is there, but her word, that I took the
ear-ring!” said Jane, with quick shrewdness, a thing she was not
deficient in, when rage did not overmaster her entirely. “My word ought
to be as good as hers. She says I stole the ring, and I say she gave it
to me; what proof has she that her story is a bit truer than mine?”
“She swears to it.”
“I’ll swear to mine.”
“That the law does not allow. An accused person cannot be a witness in
his or her own behalf.”
“But the accuser may be a witness for her side.”
“No. It is the Commonwealth that prosecutes, and the accuser is only a
witness for the State.”
Jane broke forth indignantly—“You dare to call this justice! Such
pitiful stuff you name ‘the wisdom of the law!’”
She spoke these last words with bitter scorn. “If some one would come,
and swear that you, the judge, had stolen, you’d have to believe ’em,
ha! ha!”
“Order!” cried an officer, horrified.
“Order! order!” shouted the equally horrified clerk.
“No, I’ll not come to order,” she cried, raising her voice to a scream
of rage. “It’s God’s truth, that I’m innocent, and that yonder woman
tried to buy me to do murder; and she ought to be here instead of me.
You let her swear me into prison, and won’t let me swear what a lie it
is. You’re in league against me, every one of you,” and she glared
around on the court like a wild beast. “Justice! You call this justice!
The devils themselves are more just—”
She was proceeding in this mad way, when the police-officer, rushing up
to her, actually dashed his hand over her mouth, crying, “This can’t be.
Respect the court. Will you be silent, you jail-bird? We’ll gag you
completely if you don’t hush up.”
Exhausted by her frantic rage, not less than by her struggle with the
officer, Jane soon fell back, panting and exhausted, in the prisoners’
seat. When the decorum of the court had been restored, the case went on
again; and as the girl had no testimony to offer, the magistrate
committed her, and in default of bail meantime, sent her back to the
Tombs again.
In due time, her case came up for trial, when the same testimony was
repeated against her. But on this occasion, no such scene of disorder
occurred as had marked the preliminary examination. Jane, finding how
useless were her recriminations, had now sunk into a sullen silence.
Only, when asked what she had to say in her defence, she repeated her
charge against Madame De Marke, adding,—
“It’s as true as there’s a God in heaven, whether you believe it or not.
You take that woman’s oath, and won’t take mine; because she’s rich, I
suppose, and I’m poor. She had nobody by to certify to her story any
more than I had. I don’t wonder, with such laws, that your State’s
prison is full.”
The judge, however, was not convinced. He charged the jury that the
jewel was found in her possession; that she was a character well known
to the police; and that the story she told was inconsistent in itself.
“Still,” he added, “you are the judges of the fact, gentlemen; and if
you disbelieve Madame De Marke, you must acquit.”
The jury did not even leave the box. They had unanimously come to the
conclusion that the prisoner was guilty, and immediately rendered a
verdict to that effect. Yet in after-days, more than one of them had
occasion to remember that trial, and their share in it, with something
more than doubt.
Jane was sentenced to prison for the full period that the law allowed.
Madame De Marke’s serpent-like eyes watched her victim closely, while
the judge was pronouncing this severe sentence; and the momentary spasm
which passed over the prisoner’s face was a welcome sight to her selfish
heart.
But neither natural inhumanity, nor revenge itself, were the sole
feelings gratified by this sentence. That night, as Madame De Marke sat
alone, she rubbed her withered hands together with a chuckling laugh,
and said to herself,—
“I have ’em safe now. The child is dead. The girl who got it out of the
way is in the State prison; and even when she gets out, her testimony
won’t be received in any court in this country, for convicts are not
competent witnesses, ha! ha! This Catharine,” she added, with sudden
bitterness, “she’s dead, no doubt, by this time. People soon die, in New
York,” she added, with cold-blooded calculation, “if they are starving
and delicate. She looked like a ghost—had a cough—hacked away like
anything.”
The old woman rubbed her hands again with savage glee, and her eyes
fairly emitted light in the darkness. “To boast she had married my son!
I’ll teach ’em all to cross my path. I’ll teach ’em. I’ll teach ’em.”
Mumbling this, she went about her room, preparatory to retiring, in
order to see again that all the fastenings were safe. Nor was her sleep,
that night, broken by remorseful dreams, as might have been supposed.
God’s time had not come yet, if, indeed, it was to come in this world.
CHAPTER XXIX.
SHELTERED AT LAST.
When the members of the Board had all assembled, Catharine was again
subjected to the ordeal of an examination. This repetition of what
seemed to her an uncalled-for curiosity was almost more than she could
endure; and if it had not been for the kind Methodist, Mrs. Barr, who
continually interfered in her behalf, she would, more than once, have
broken down in a passion of tears.
“You can retire now to the adjoining room,” said the
Lady-Philanthropist, at last. “Meantime, we will take your case into
consideration. But,” she added, looking around on her fellow-members,
“it is not clear to me, by any means, that you are a deserving object of
our charity. You appear to have a thoroughly hard and ungrateful heart,
and to want that penitence so becoming in one who has sinned greatly.”
Poor Catharine! When she found herself alone, she could no longer
restrain herself, but sobbed out her grief and mortification in a
passion of weeping.
“Oh! if I could find anything to do—anywhere—no matter with whom,” she
cried, in bitter grief, “I would leave this cruel place this moment.”
The poor girl took her hands from her eyes, and looked around, half
rising as if about to go. “But no! no!” she said, sitting down once
more, and burying her face again. “I cannot be a burden on those poor
Irish people any longer. I must stay away, even if I starve. I must put
up with any indignity. Oh, George! George! how I suffer, could you but
know what I have suffered!”
The hum of voices, in the adjoining room, occasionally increased to
almost an altercation. But Catharine, absorbed by grief, did not notice
this. She remained silently weeping for quite half an hour, when her
attention was suddenly aroused by a hand laid upon her shoulder.
She looked up. It was the kind Methodist lady, who had interceded for
her so strenuously. Catharine was ignorant that Mary Margaret had met
this good woman in the hall, yet the motherly face, the plain,
unpretending manner, and those words of benevolent intercession, had
impressed the forlorn girl, and she knew that if she had a friend in the
world besides the humble Irish nurse, that friend was now before her.
The poor girl looked up, with an attempt at a smile, therefore; but it
was such a faint, sickly struggle, that her visitor’s heart ached to see
it.
“My poor child!” said the old lady.
The tears swelled into Catharine’s eyes. There was sympathy, and the
promise of aid, in the very tones of this old Christian’s voice. It had
been long since she had seen so kind a countenance, or heard such
soothing language, except from the untutored Mary Margaret.
“My name is Mrs. Barr,” said the lady, after a pause. “I am disposed to
be your friend. Would you like to go and live with me?”
Catharine’s face lighted up as if she were transfigured. Emotion made
her dumb. But she grasped the hand held out between both her own, and
covered it with grateful kisses.
“There, there,” said Mrs. Barr, with tears in her own eyes, “I am but a
poor, human creature, and not worthy of such gratitude. Nor is it much I
can do for you, either, my child. I am not blessed with a superfluity of
this world’s goods. But what I have, you shall share, at least till we
can look about for something better.”
“God will repay you, dear madam,” said Catharine, filled with tender
thanksgiving; “but, oh, tell me it is all yourself, I cannot endure to
be helped by this Society.”
“The Society will not have anything to do with it, my child.”
“I am so thankful.”
Mrs. Barr shook her head.
“My child,” she said, “it is natural for you to speak so, but I fear it
is wrong nevertheless. My colleagues mean well; at least I hope so,” she
added, quickly; “but experience has made them suspicious, for they are
continually being deceived. Some of them, I fear, have little tact in
reading character,” she added, soothingly, “and judge many as impostors
till their innocence is proved. But sometimes I cannot help differing
with them a little. Our Saviour, when on earth, taught us infinite
charity. I like your face, too. I believe you innocent.” Oh, what a look
of thankfulness Catharine gave her at these words! “So let us dismiss
this subject now, and forever.
“I can’t bring the members to think as I do; for the lady you first saw
is prejudiced against you, and has filled the others with her
suspicions; but,” the old lady continued, “you shall not suffer. Come
home with me. I have some sewing I want done, and when that is finished,
God, perhaps, will find an opening for you. We will trust in him. Shall
it be so, my dear?”
If there were only more such people in this world, as that good
Methodist woman, how many poor creatures, almost driven to despair,
might be made happy.
Catharine said this to herself, again and again, as she followed Mrs.
Barr home. It was not an elegant residence, scarcely even what would be
called a comfortable one, but it was clean, tidy, and cheerful;
Catharine felt that she had found a haven, at least for the present, and
for the future she trusted in God, as good Mrs. Barr had so hopefully
bade her do.
“This is the only apartment I have to give you,” said that lady, as she
ushered Catharine into an attic, freshly whitewashed, with a bed of
spotless snow in one corner, “but it has the advantage of having no
other occupant. I have but one servant, who sleeps in the next attic;
she is a middle-aged, kind-hearted woman, who will never interfere with,
and may often be of assistance to you. To-day shall be a holiday, you
look worn out; so we will put off work till to-morrow. You may either
rest here, or go to see your friend, whom I met in the hall; perhaps it
would relieve her mind to know that you are cared for, at least for a
time.”
Catharine felt as if a new world was opened to her. It was not only that
the fear of actual starvation was past, but that the motherly manner of
Mrs. Barr had restored faith and hope to her heart, both of which had
been nearly shipwrecked. Oh, if we could but remember, that, in
bestowing charity, words of kind encouragement often go further than
almsgiving. The latter only relieves present necessities, the former
restores new energy to the fainting wayfarer on life’s stony highway.
When Mrs. Barr left Catharine, the poor girl’s strength gave way and she
sank down helplessly on the bed. She intended, however, to rest a little
while only, half an hour or so, and then to set forth for Mary
Margaret’s. But almost immediately she sunk into a deep slumber, which
lasted for nearly three hours; and when this was over, she found, on
going down-stairs, that the hour for dinner had come. But she started,
at last, for the humble dwelling of the Irish nurse.
“Shure, and you look like another crathur, darlint,” were Mary
Margaret’s words, before Catharine could speak. “They did the dacent
thing for yees, at last, the saints bless them for that same! But come
in and see the childer. The poor baby, would ye belaive it, has pined
for yees all day.”
When Catharine came to tell her story in full, Mary Margaret broke out
into an eloquent invective against the Society, but especially against
the Lady-Philanthropist, Mrs. Brown. Catharine, however, checked her,
repeating what Mrs. Barr had said.
“Well, well, darlint,” was the reply, “she’s a good woman, shure she is;
and may the sun always shine about her steps. So we’ll say nothing, for
her sake, consarnin’ the others—the desateful, hypocritical—well, well,
I’ve stopped intirely.”
CHAPTER XXX.
MADAME DE MARKE AND HER PET.
Madame De Marke was alone in the miserable room over her own warehouse,
down in the very heart of the city, where, at night-time, human
companionship was almost impossible. She was assorting some fragments of
meats and vegetables, which were heaped in a basket on her lap, and
which she had evidently picked up from the refuse in the market that
day.
Nothing more repulsive can be imagined than the appearance of this
degraded woman who was now given up entirely to her own grasping
avarice. If she ever possessed the slightest traces of beauty, they had
vanished long ago, leaving her wrinkled and brown, like old scorched
parchment. But it was more the presence of moral deformity in her
countenance, than the absence of mere physical comeliness, which
rendered her so revolting. A pair of keen, sinister eyes, that glanced
suspiciously around; a brow on which craft and avarice were plainly
stamped; and a mouth inflexible with cruelty heightened her evil aspect,
till it recalled that of the witch, Hecate, when she met Macbeth on the
blasted heath.
Her only companion was a cat, about as sinister-looking as herself, that
gazed with its one greedy eye on each mouthful, as it was lifted from
the basket and laid on a broken plate at the old woman’s feet; but
hungry as the pool animal certainly was, she had been far too well
trained to think of touching the food.
As the miserly old woman proceeded in her occupation, she talked, now
snappishly, now caressingly, to her cat, stooping occasionally to smooth
its ragged fur with her witch-like hand, or warning it fiercely with her
sharp, black eyes, whenever it seemed tempted to stretch forth its paws
toward the plate.
Human beings, however depraved, must have something to love, and when
creatures of their own kind are driven away from them by repulsion, it
often happens that the feelings, which find nothing to rest upon in
humanity, turn to domestic animals, or anything that can give back love
for love without the power to search or condemn.
Thus it was that this miserable old creature loved the unseemly animal,
that stood so greedily turning its eye from the fragments of food to the
haggard face looking downward with a grim smile of approval, as she saw
of what self-control her favorite was capable.
“Now, Peg, don’t be greedy and eat me up with your eye, in that way,”
muttered the old creature, with a strong French accent, laying some
cabbage-leaves and turnip-tops in her lap, as she continued her
researches in the basket.
“Remember, Peg, how it was you lost that other eye of yours. Didn’t you
try to rob the chickens, and got your eye pecked clean out for it, Peg?
and didn’t I kill that bantam, and give you his bones to pick? that
should learn you good manners, Peg!”
The cat winked her one eye as if she comprehended the thing, and her
mistress went on:—
“There are the hens, poor, innocent dears, with their heads under their
wings, setting you an example, dear;—go take a nap, Peg, and then come
back again, and you shall have a taste of the liver when I’ve got it in
order for us.”
The cat seemed to understand her, for with a longing look, first at her,
then at the plate, she turned slowly and slunk away to a fragment of
rag-carpet in a corner of the room, where she crouched down with her
head between her paws and her eye half shut, ready to spring out again,
should her mistress give signs of relenting.
The old woman followed her movements with a sour smile.
“That’s it,” she muttered; “for man or beast there’s nothing like
starvation to force obedience. Those who give enough of anything to
satisfy them, don’t know what power is. There is Peg, now, if she’d had
enough to eat all day, what would be the merit of her creeping off in
that way; but now I know that she’s obedient, that she fears me. That’s
the sort of thing I like. There, there, that’ll do. Peg, you’re a good
old girl, there!”
The cat made a spring, and seizing, with teeth and claws, the fragment
flung to her, ran off to her corner again, followed by the shrill
laughter of her mistress.
“There’s gratitude—there’s life. Now supposing you’d been a fat, sleek,
over-fed creature, Peg, why you’d a been turning up your nose at that,
and wanted chicken-bones, or something delicate. Oh! hunger is a keen
whetstone, isn’t it, Peg?”
Peg answered by coming back, whetted to fresh eagerness by the morsel
she had eaten, and lifting her glistening eye with a hungry, beseeching
look, that made the old woman chuckle with delight.
“Ravenous, a’n’t you?” cried the old woman, while she prepared to cook
her supper over the handful of coals that glowed in a bed of white ashes
on the hearth. “Well, wait till I’ve done. Learn patience from your
mistress, that’s a jewel!”
Here the old creature placed a pair of iron tongs across the bed of
coals, to answer as a gridiron, and proceeded in her very eccentric
culinary operations, moving about the room with a tread that the
observant cat might have envied, it was so stealthy. When her meal was
cooked, the old woman placed it on the bottom of a wooden chair, and
drawing up another, from which half the back was broken away, she
commenced eating, with a zest that nothing but very sharp hunger could
have given to such food.
The old woman lingered some time over her supper, sharing the solid half
of it rather liberally with Peg, and enjoying herself, as it seemed, to
the utmost. But all at once she was interrupted by footsteps on the
stairs, and her usual keen, watchful look returned.
“Who can it be? Who can it be, Peg?” she said, anxiously and almost in a
whisper. “Robbers, ha!”
She started up with a sharp exclamation, and pointed with her finger to
a sash in the upper part of the door, from which the curtain had been
partly drawn.
“Peg! Peg!” she cried, in a voice that was sharp with spite, yet shook
with terror,—“Peg, it’s a man! do you see? If he breaks in, leap on him
and scratch his eyes out. Do you hear? tear him to pieces, Peg!”
The door was slightly shaken, at which the cat arched her back and made
ready for a spring.
Again the door was tried, and a knock followed.
Peg gathered herself up, and gave out a sharp hiss, which mingled with
the shrill voice of the old woman, as the latter called out:
“Who’s there? What do you want? You can’t come in here. I’m a lone
woman, and poor, very poor. Go away, I tell you!”
“Open the door, madame,” answered a man’s voice, “open the door. It is
your husband’s son!”
“What? what? Peg, do you hear that? Hush!”
“Open the door, Madame De Marke. I must speak with you. Surely you
recognize my voice.”
“Yes, yes,” answered the old woman, sharply, and looking around the room
as if she feared there might be something that required concealment.
“Yes, in a minute. Wait while I find the key.”
CHAPTER XXXI.
THE YOUNG MAN’S RETURN.
Directly Madame De Marke unlocked the door, and a tall young man of
stately presence and a grave cast of countenance entered. He reached
forth his hand, with a sort of painful reservation, toward the singular
old creature whom he found there.
“So, it is you at last!” said the latter, in a soft, cajoling voice. “I
began to think you had forgotten your poor old mother.”
“Forgotten you! No, no, that were impossible,” was the hasty reply. “But
you are alone, you seem to be living quite alone. Where is Catharine?”
“Catharine? Oh, yes, the girl. She hasn’t been here this year or more. A
hard case that, George.”
He started, and looked at her sternly.
“What do you mean, madame?” he said. “Where, I say, where is Catharine?
I left her with you! I demand her of you again.”
“You left her with me, of course you did. Wasn’t she my own help, bound
to me till she was eighteen by the city authorities? Of course you left
her here, why not?”
The young man grew pale, and his eyes darkened with intense anxiety; but
he restrained his impetuous feelings, and spoke in a voice so low, that
it was almost a whisper.
“Tell me, I entreat, madame, where is this girl now?”
“How should I know? She ran away after you sailed.”
“Ran away? where? Where?”
“You needn’t ask me. How should I know? What carries a wild girl into
the streets?”
“The streets!” cried the young man, in a husky whisper. “The streets!”
“I believe,” said the old woman, unfeelingly, “she brought up at the
prison or Almshouse, at last.”
“Prison! Almshouse! Madame, woman, how dare you confess that she was so
far deserted, the poor, poor girl. Was she ill? Was she wronged? Tell me
why this destitution fell upon her!”
The old woman fixed her keen eyes on the excited and stern face of the
young man, with a hard, determined look that made the heart tremble in
his bosom; and he shrunk back with mortal dread, as if a rattlesnake
were about to spring upon him.
“She had disgraced my house, sir, and I sent her out of it.” The young
man started back, and turned white to the very lips.
“Not, not!—woman, tell me what this means!”
The woman was ruthless. The glitter grew sharper and keener in her eyes.
She had no compassion on the terrible agitation that shook the young
man.
“Go up to the Almshouse, if you want to know more. She may be there yet
with her child!”
“With her child, her child? my wife, my poor, poor wife! I tell you,
woman, she was my wife. Before God and man, she is my wife—mine, mine—do
you hear?”
“Yes, I hear; she said the same thing. I didn’t believe her. I don’t
believe you. It is the old crazy blood up. You would cover her shame
with your own. Like father, like son.”
“Woman, you insult me, you wrong that dear girl!” cried the young man,
trembling with passion, “I repeat again, she was my wife!”
“Perhaps you can give me the proof?” said the old woman, holding out her
hand, while a quiet sneer stole across her lips. “She had nothing to
show—you may be better off!”
“Catharine has the proofs. I left them with her.”
The old woman laughed, or rather hissed out her satisfaction.
“She was a careless thing to lose them, I must say that. All I asked was
some written proof of her story. If she had a certificate, why not show
it? I wouldn’t have let her go to the Almshouse, if she had!”
The old woman seemed to love the repetition of this hateful word, the
Almshouse, for she saw that it made the young man wince; and this was a
joy to her.
The poor youth made no reply, but sat down, faint with suffering; for
now he began to comprehend the utter misery of his position. Months had
passed since his poor young wife could have known the shelter of a
respectable home. What might she not have endured, so young, so
helpless, a mere child in years! How terribly she must have suffered.
The cruelty of his miserable old stepmother was lost in the rush of
remorseful compassion that filled his soul. With all this flood of
sorrow came a new birth of feeling, so strong, so intense, that it
thrilled him from head to foot. He scarcely recognized it as a joy, it
was so strange, burning like a drop of elixir through all the pain and
disappointment that had fallen upon him.
He was a father! A living soul had started from the immortal life within
him; and the thought swept like solemn music through his stormy
passions, giving dignity and depth to his manner.
He turned from the old woman with new-born gentleness. His white lips
quivered with tender emotion, his eyes grew dark and misty, he forgot
that the creature before him had trampled all that he loved in the dust.
Thoughts of his wife and child filled his whole being. He turned away,
and was passing through the door, when Madame De Marke addressed him.
“Where are you going?” she said.
“In search of my wife and child!”
The last word thrilled through and through his whole being. His face,
that had been pale till now, flushed to the temples, and a smile of
ineffable sweetness broke over his lips, as the word, “My child,” left
them. He even looked at the wicked old woman as if demanding sympathy
for his new joy from her.
“If they are upon earth, I shall find them,” he said, “by to-morrow, at
the furthest, I shall find them.”
“And what will you do with them when they are found?” demanded the old
woman, maliciously.
“What will I do?” said the youth, “what will I do? Why, give up my
strong manhood to their support; for I am strong now.”
And so he was. Youth and hope and earnest feeling gave to his nature the
energy of middle age.
He went down those flights of winding stairs, with every nerve of his
body awake to the joy singing at his heart. What cared he that his child
was born in an Almshouse? Was it not _his_ child, was not Catharine
alive? Was he not young, and strong to work, to suffer, to be her
protector, body and soul forever? For he could imagine no time when his
love for the sweet girl would cease to be immortal.
What cared he, that, by his father’s will, Madame De Marke had power to
withhold his inheritance for a time? Let her have it. The West was broad
and land plenty; a log house among the prairies, with Catharine and her
child, would be heaven enough for him. While these hopeful thoughts
floated through his brain, the old woman listened to his light
footsteps, grasping the door with one hand, while her witch-like face
peered through into the dark passage. When his footsteps died away, she
drew back, and closed herself in, with a low chuckle.
She sat down, dropping one hand on her lap with a quickness that
impressed the cat as a signal; and leaping upon the old woman’s knee,
the animal sat there, gazing into the evil brightness of her eyes with a
look of kindred intelligence.
The woman smoothed the ragged back of her favorite with one hand, while
a grin of satisfaction disturbed her mouth.
“I hope he will find ’em, Peg, don’t you?”
The cat crept upward, and laid her paws on the old woman’s shoulder;
then with a leap that made her mistress give forth a cowardly scream,
she sprang over, and seizing a poor little mouse that was attempting to
escape under the door, began to torture it with her paws.
Madame De Marke sat up half an hour later than usual that night,
watching the cat as she prolonged her malicious enjoyment, looking away
from its trembling victim now and then as if to claim her sympathy.
“That’ll do! that’ll do, Peg!” said the old woman at last, waving her
hand as if to command an execution; “I’m getting sleepy, Peg, kill the
thing.”
The cat turned her head, holding down the victim with one claw.
“Don’t you hear, Peg?” said the old woman, starting up, “kill it, I
say!”
The cat made a quick movement, and away darted the mouse through a
crevice between the door and the threshold. The old woman laughed with
great glee, while Peg slunk away under the bed, looking very much
ashamed of her bungling; but when the tallow candle was put out, and
Madame safe in bed, she ventured to creep out and coil herself up over
the old woman’s feet; and with this companionship alone was Madame de
Marke left, not only that night, but for months after.
CHAPTER XXXII.
SEARCHING FOR HIS WIFE.
George de Marke walked the streets of New York all that night. Long
before daybreak he was hovering around the walls of Bellevue, working
off his impatience by abrupt turns among the neighboring streets, or
standing upon the wharf with his face to the east, watching for the
first quiver of daylight upon the waters of the river.
It was strange, but no misgiving seemed to reach him during that long
watch; and he looked upon the gloomy walls of the hospital with a
feeling of profound interest; for they had sheltered his wife and child,
and anything seemed less degrading to the young man than the miserable
home of his stepmother. At last the day gave its first faint glow along
the horizon, shedding a pale brilliancy down upon the water, and
revealing the Long Island shore in faint glimpses, half of mist, half of
light. Then came a soft, rosy bloom, breaking through the mist, and
trembling down upon the water as if a shower of rose-leaves had fallen
upon the river during the night-watches.
All this seemed very beautiful to the young man, and each new ray of
light came to his soul like a promise. It was not till the soft pink
tints were all washed away with a deluge of gold from the rising sun,
that the youth turned from the wharf and sought admission to the
hospital.
The attempt was fruitless. Not till deep in the morning could he gain
admission within the walls; so he plunged into the city again, and
wandered as before, at random, filled with but one thought, and
hungry—not for food, but for knowledge of the only objects dear to him
on earth.
Late in the day, he found admission to the hospital. Catharine was not
there. He could learn nothing of her or her child, and now stood by a
clerk’s desk, waiting with faint heart for the tidings the dumb pages of
the register might give him.
“Catharine, Catharine De Marke,” muttered the clerk, and running his
finger down the column of names, “I find no such name here. There are
plenty of Catharines, but no De Markes. You must be mistaken, sir,—the
register never is.”
The young man bent his forehead to his hand, with a faint groan, while
the clerk closed the huge register with a clang, and was about to move
away.
“It may be,” said De Marke, suddenly lifting his head, “it may be that
she gave another name. Poor child! I had never given her leave to take
mine. Look again. It may have been registered Catharine Lacy. I am sorry
to trouble you, but do search once more. She was my wife, but might not
have dared to use my name.”
The clerk opened the huge book again, and commenced running down its
pages with his finger, with a rapidity that exhibited some feeling for
the unhappy man, who stood watching him with such intense anxiety. At
last he paused, cast a quick glance at his visitor, and slowly wheeled
the book toward him.
The young man bent down, and saw the writing through a faint mist that
turned to a burning haze as he read,—
“_Catharine Lacy entered—died and buried with her child, April——_”
The color left his face and lips. He threw his arms out as if to protect
himself from falling, and sunk on a bench that stood by, without a word
or a groan. Everything was dark around him. He had no wife—he was no
longer a father. The secret of his marriage, so long buried in his
heart, had perished in a single instant. Nothing was left but a
remorseful memory, which must lie there, the dust of a dead love,
forever and ever.
He did not speak a word, but got up and staggered away, weak with the
misery that had fallen upon him.
On the third day from this, George de Marke stood once more in the
miserable den which his stepmother inhabited. Sternly, and with steady
repulsion of manner, he addressed the old woman:
“Give me,” he said, “a portion of my father’s property, let it be ever
so small, that I may leave this place forever.”
“There is nothing for you, not a cent,” replied the old woman. “You have
not reached the age when you can command a sous of my money. That was
your father’s will. When you bring me a legal son, and are of proper
age, it will be time for a settlement.”
“But you wrote me, if I would take this unfortunate voyage to the
Indies, that a portion of the wealth should be mine at once. For her
sake I went. It was like giving up life, but I went resolutely, even
though she did not reply to the letter which prepared her for my
absence.”
“She never got the letter, of course not. I did not believe all the
stuff about a marriage, and I don’t now,” answered the old woman,
insolently. “Your letter went to kindle my fire. Five good sheets of
paper wasted. If it had only been for this extravagance, you ought to
have been disinherited. But where is the girl? What has become of her
baby? If you are married, bring out the creatures and the documents. If
the child is a boy, you have only a few years to wait before there’ll be
something to feed him on. Where is the wife and heir?”
The young man arose, without a word, and in this stern silence left the
room.
It was many years before the two met again.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
TURNING SHADOWS INTO SUNBEAMS.
Where was Catharine Lacy all this time? Away in a New-England village,
where a merciful institution had been established for the care and
amelioration of insanity. Mrs. Barr had become matron of the house, and
she took Catharine with her as an assistant, having learned to know and
love the girl as good people are sure to love the excellence they have
benefited.
The building was of recent erection; the grounds were newly laid out,
and were, of course, somewhat bare of ornament. But a few grand old
forest-trees had been left scattered over them in clumps and singly,
while an undergrowth of ferns, wild shrubbery and thick rich grass
compensated for all lack of scientific culture. Beyond all that, the
situation was a commanding one. The prospect from almost every window
was beautiful. Hillsides covered with thrifty crops—maple groves that
became gorgeous in the autumn—farm-houses that gave an idea of elegance
as well as comfort, formed lovely rural pictures whereon the inmates of
the institution looked. Indeed, within or without, there was nothing to
excite the brain or give an unpleasant emotion. Authority there was,
certainly, firm and judicious, but so concealed in all its rugged
points, that even the sharp suspicion of insanity failed to jar against
it. Indeed, the ruling spirit of this place was Mrs. Barr, whose charity
was ever prevailing, and whose firm goodness was rendered efficient by
proportionate strength. To her the inmates of this building were objects
of unlimited interest. She gave up all the energies of her life for
their benefit, and learned to find in each diseased mind some sane spot
capable of understanding the sympathy she gave.
What Mrs. Barr was to her charge, Catharine became in another way.
Notwithstanding her hard life, she was not uneducated: no girl of good
natural ability ever need be ignorant in this land. So long as she can
read and write, the keys of all knowledge are in her own keeping; nature
supplies objects of beauty upon which her imagination can feast, and
books are so plentiful, that she can hardly escape the information they
contain.
In her childhood, Catharine had received generous advantages and secured
the idea of many accomplishments which application was sure to improve;
these she brought into action at once. A love of music placed her in
quick sympathy with many of the patients. Her talent for painting, crude
as it was, supplied amusement for others. She had a fine voice, and was
that rare being, a natural reader. The very tones of her voice filled
the listening ear with harmonies. With this exception, Catharine’s
attainments were few; but natural talent—not to say genius—gave grace
and piquancy to them all. Besides, she was so pretty, so exquisitely
truthful, that even insanity felt the charm of her whole character.
Mrs. Barr had left the girl to her own gentle devices. A perfect
knowledge of her character made this course a wise one. When God gives
the power of usefulness to any human being, that power teaches the way.
So this young creature was let loose into the establishment as a wild
bird is free to the woods, and worked out her own sweet will unchecked.
On first coming to the institution, a conversation regarding the future
had taken place between Catharine and her benefactress. There was
nothing in her history which she had not revealed to this good woman,
except the name of her husband and of her aunt. These she kept a secret
in her own bosom, and Mrs. Barr trusted her sufficiently to respect a
reserve which injured no one.
This conversation arose one day, when Catharine was called upon to sign
her name.
“It is not my name,” she said, doubtfully, “and I think it would annoy
my aunt to see it connected with any public institution, but _his_ name
I am forbidden to use.”
Mrs. Barr took the pen from Catharine’s hand, walked to a window, and
became very thoughtful for some time. She was a widow with sufficient
means for an humble independent support. They had been ample once; but
she had given them with a free hand year after year, till but little was
left. Her life had been full of benevolence, but she was very lonely,
notwithstanding. What if she adopted this young person! The thought
became more and more pleasant. She, who had been all her life childless,
might gain the benefits and happiness of motherhood by uniting this
young creature’s destiny with her own. She went back to the table where
Catharine was sitting, and placed the pen in her hand.
“Sign it Catharine Barr, if you like the name and will take me for a
mother,” she said, “for, henceforth, I consider you as my own child.
There is no one on earth to question my right, and it will be a relief
to these proud friends of yours.”
Catharine threw her arms around the old woman’s neck, and kissed her
soft cheek in grateful silence. Then she took up the pen again, and
wrote _Catharine Barr_ plainly as she could through the tears that were
filling her eyes. So from that day Catharine knew what it was to have a
firm friend, and a tender mother, and in this way her identity was lost
alike to those who had sought her so anxiously and to those who gladly
forgot her.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
ELSIE, THE LUNATIC.
There was one person in that institution to whom Catharine warmly
attached herself at first sight. She was a middle-aged woman, possessed
of a wild sort of beauty, which might have been loveliness in youth, and
was now wonderfully picturesque. She had been a long time insane;
sometimes in a madhouse, violent and refractory; sometimes in private
institutions, always especially cared for, as the rich provide for their
unfortunates; but never, until now, surrounded with home-like elegances,
and attentions so delicate, that they did not seem to be watchful.
This woman occupied a little parlor and bedroom close to that in which
Catharine slept. She was under no visible restraint, for the inmates
only recognized their keepers as servants, and felt complimented by
their devoted attention. One day, in passing Catharine’s door, she saw
her bending over the table, toiling patiently over a drawing, which she
was forced to work out, with no help save that of her own genius.
Something, either in her attitude or countenance, arrested the woman,
who turned, and, after peering into the room to make sure that no one
else was there, stole in so noiselessly that Catharine was unconscious
of her presence, until she felt her breath floating across her cheek.
“Get up, that’s all wrong.”
Catharine started from her chair in some alarm. The woman sat down,
seized upon a pencil, and went to work with the spirit and dash of an
artist. That which Catharine had been striving to accomplish, she
achieved with a few movements of the hand, creating a perspective here,
a middle distance there, and livening up the foreground with a figure or
two that fairly startled the girl, as she saw them grow into a
_vraisemblance_ of humanity under her gaze.
All at once, the woman looked up, and Catharine remarked the wonderful
beauty of her eyes, now widening with pleasure.
“_He_ stood exactly so, that night,” she said, “touching one of the
figures with her pencil. I—no, I’m not here. It is that terrible woman.
How dare you let her come near him?”
She seized the paper between her hands, tore it fiercely through the
middle, and flung it down, quivering, as if she had just dashed a
serpent from her. When Catharine stooped to pick up the fragments, her
excitement grew intense; she stamped her foot down upon the paper,
defied the girl with her great burning eyes, and dashed out of the room.
At first this scene frightened Catharine, but in the end it gave her a
hopeful idea. This woman had the knowledge which she was toiling for.
Might it not be guided for their mutual benefit? She consulted with Mrs.
Barr, and resolved to lure the maniac into an occupation which might
bring her dormant faculties into healthy action.
The next day, she went to Elsie’s room, with a variety of many-colored
silks in her hand. The woman was sitting by herself, silent and sullen.
She had some loose beads in her lap, and was counting them over one by
one, dropping each with a click into the pile, and evidently wondering
why it never grew less. She caught a glance at the silks in Catharine’s
hand, stirred restlessly in her chair, and fell to counting her beads
again. Catharine sat down by the window, spreading out her silks in a
connection which would have disturbed any one who had an artist’s eye
for color. Elsie watched her keenly, dropping her beads all the time;
but Catharine could see that the heavy mournfulness of her eyes kindled
into intelligence, and that she was growing restless. Still, the little
temptress went on matching her colors bunglingly.
All at once, the crazy woman started up, her hoard of beads fell to the
floor, and rushed, helter-skelter, over the room. She did not heed them
in the least, but set herself down on the carpet, at Catharine’s feet,
and taking the silks from her hands, began to arrange them in such
contrast, or harmony, as her fancy dictated. It was a study to watch
this poor demented creature, as she pursued her work, lovingly as a
child dresses her doll. She looked up more than once, and laughed
pleasantly. Catharine smiled back, for she knew that in this she was
resurrecting an almost dead faculty.
By what link of intelligence the maniac and her young nurse became in
accord, I cannot determine, but it was not long before Elsie learned to
smile when she appeared, and was docile as a lamb in her company.
Almost, it would seem, by a miracle, she brought the long-buried talents
of former years into action. True, Elsie was erratic, and she would only
exert herself when the caprice was on her, but Catharine had the good
sense to leave her free, and thus won a world of instruction from her,
giving and taking benefit.
Perhaps this was the most tranquil period of Catharine’s life. It
certainly was the most useful, and God has so ordained it that no human
soul can devote its energies to the good of humanity without
proportionate self-benefit. In truth, it is only through others that we
are ever made happy. Selfishness has no power of radiation, and
degenerates the soul it centres in. The great secret of human happiness
lies in that benevolence which encompasses the greatest number of God’s
creatures with benefits.
Was Catharine happy? No, a famished heart is never content. In all her
duties, one thought was forever uppermost, and even in her sleep she was
haunted by two images: the husband who had abandoned her, and the child
that had for a little time taken the place of her own. Was she never on
earth to hear of them again? More than two years had gone by; what had
the authorities done with the child? Was he among the pauper children?
Was he dead, or had some person taken compassion on his helplessness?
She had no way of learning. Mary Margaret, with all her goodness, did
not know how to write, and the last time Catharine had looked for the
humble roof that sheltered her in the hour of need, a brown-stone house
was approaching completion upon the ground where it had stood; the rocks
upon which the goat had browsed were blasted away, and no vestige of the
pond remained.
More than once, Catharine had written to Madame De Marke, imploring news
of her husband. Not a word came in reply, but, spite of all this, a
vague faith in him still lived in her heart.
Thus time wore on, not heavily, as he creeps with those who have no
duties to perform, but surely leaving traces of his progress, either for
good or for evil, on every living thing. To Catharine he had given
health, intelligence, a rich growth of mind, and such beauty as her
early years had never promised. Her slender girlishness had rounded into
perfect proportion, not the less delicate because it had ceased to be
fragile. Her face had gained bloom and expression. Timid hesitation of
manner had given way to a calm self-composure, modest as it was
dignified. Such was Catharine as she entered into her real womanhood.
CHAPTER XXXV.
SHOWING HOW A GOOD WOMAN CAN DIE.
Catharine did not observe it at first, but Mrs. Barr had been failing
for more than a year. A life of constant exertion began to tell upon
her, and she was at last clearly admonished that her days of usefulness
were drawing to a close. She said little about this, until increasing
weakness forced her to relinquish some of her duties; not that the
subject troubled her, but her noble heart shrunk from giving the pain
which the mournful truth must inflict on her best friend and almost
daughter.
One night there was a dance in the dining-room of the Asylum; for it was
a part of Mrs. Barr’s new system, that amusements of all kinds, which
could inspire wholesome pleasure, were the best means of restoration in
almost every case of insanity. It was understood that all the usual
preparations for a ball were to be insisted upon, and no set of
school-children ever exhibited more interest in an exhibition, than
these unfortunates took in their toilets.
Elsie was unusually excited; a dozen times that day she swept through
the halls in search of Catharine, first in one dress, then in another,
each more fantastic than the rest, yet all arranged with artistic
effect, as if she had been intending to sit for a portrait. Other
inmates were on the alert, and it was wonderful to see how much of
absolute reason mingled with their fantasies. One young creature,
fancying that she was Queen Elizabeth and about to hold court, was in
great tribulation, because her crown had been torn to pieces and the
jewels lost. Another, who fancied herself Charlotte Corday, took
Catharine on one side, to consult with her about the possibility of
washing the blood from her hands. There was no end to their perplexities
or various ways of expressing them.
One poor creature, who fancied that she had killed her husband, insisted
on wearing a mask, that the officers might not discover her. But the
greater number, being monomaniacs upon some given point, understood the
nature of the amusement offered them, and acted with great decorum,
enjoying the fantasies of their companions as a sane person might.
Catharine was very busy that day. Mrs. Barr had admitted for the first
time that she was not quite well enough to help, and this imposed a host
of duties on her assistant. The dancing-room was to be decorated with
garlands, on which the inmates worked with enthusiasm. Supper was to be
prepared—in fact, Catharine required all the administrative talent she
possessed to carry the affair through with credit. It was a first
experiment of the kind; and in the absence of Mrs. Barr she felt the
responsibility even to nervousness.
At nightfall the inmates of the house began to assemble; they all seemed
to understand that perfectly good behavior was expected of them; and
their efforts at superior and extra politeness were touching, and at
times ludicrous.
There was no regular music, but Catharine had become a fair performer,
and she at once placed herself at the piano; and, trusting to her ear,
dashed into the most exhilarating music she was capable of.
Directly, a singular and most picturesque scene presented itself. Each
inmate had satisfied his or her own fancy in the way of costume, and in
some cases the effect was richly fanciful. Among the rest, Elsie came in
dressed after a fashion that had prevailed twenty years before; even in
her insanity the exquisite taste for which she had been remarkable in
her youth manifested itself. She might have stepped out of some old
family picture—the costume was so perfect both in arrangement and
coloring.
Catharine, happy in the enjoyment of those around her, was playing with
unusual spirit, when Elsie came into the room. She stood awhile by the
door watching the dancers; then, as if something displeased her in the
music, she crossed over to the piano, touched Catharine on the shoulder,
and made a motion that she should get up from the music-stool.
Catharine obeyed, and Elsie, sweeping out her skirts with a queenly
gesture, seated herself, and dashed into an old-fashioned dancing-tune
that made the room ring again. At first, her touch was a little heavy
and stiff, but after awhile those slender fingers flashed across the
keys like lightning. The usually sad face became brilliant, and, with a
bend of the head that a queen might have envied, that demented woman
brought another beautiful talent out of the past, proudly as a child
exhibits its most gorgeous plaything.
Catharine was very tired, and went away from her weary work at the piano
with a sensation of relief that no one could have guessed at from the
expression of her sweet face. She stood a moment at the door, looking at
the bright scene her own energies had wrought out of the most
unpromising materials that ever presented themselves to human talent.
There, under the lights and the flower garlands, she saw those helpless
creatures, full of childish gleefulness, dancing, smiling, and filling
the room with laughter, genuine as could be heard in any saloon of the
large cities.
The sight was a pleasant one, and Catharine turned away from it
wondering that she should feel so sad. She went slowly up to Mrs. Barr’s
room. The good lady had not felt well enough to come down, and she would
sit by her a while and warm her heart with a description of the scene
she had just left.
Mrs. Barr was sitting alone, with her hands clasped softly in her lap.
There was no lamp in the chamber, but the light of a calm summer’s moon
fell upon her face, touching the middle-aged features with serene
beauty.
Catharine drew a foot-stool close to her friend, and sat down upon it.
“How still you are,” she said, gently. “It seems like a sabbath here,
after all the hilarity down-stairs.”
“Are they happy? Does our little plan succeed, Catharine?”
“Yes, madam. You never saw children let out an hour before school-time
enjoy themselves more.”
“Poor things; how one learns to love their helplessness. I should almost
like to stay with them a little longer.”
“A little longer?” faltered Catharine, touching the clasped hands in
Mrs. Barr’s lap with a sort of awe, as if she expected to find them
growing cold.
“Yes, my child, but it cannot be. God chooses his own time, and chooses
it well. Do not start and look at me so mournfully, Catharine. It is a
short journey I am taking; one which every soul must travel.”
“But you are not sure; only a little while ago you seemed so well,”
pleaded Catharine, with tears in her voice.
“Still, I am near the end; the moon is at its full now—” She paused, and
looked kindly down into the sad young face uplifted so piteously to
hers. This broken sentence had chilled it into paleness.
“You—you do not mean that?” she questioned. “Oh, not so soon!”
Mrs. Barr unlocked her hands, and laid one of them on the anxious
creature’s head, tenderly as if she had been smoothing the white plumage
of a dove.
“Very soon; it may be to-night; I feel it creeping toward me.”
Catharine uttered a broken cry, and dropping her head, whispered a
prayer for strength.
“Or any hour—the doctor thinks it will be sudden; I know it will be
soon.”
“Oh, my friend! my dear, dear friend, what shall I do without you!”
“The God who calls me will comfort you, my child.”
There was something ineffably calm and sweet in the dying woman’s voice,
but it was very faint.
“Do you suffer?” questioned Catharine.
“A little, but that is nothing; I want to talk to you, my good child,
not of myself—all is right with me, but what will the world have for you
when I am gone?”
“Nothing.”
When that one pathetic word fell from Catharine’s lips, she covered her
face with both hands, and began to cry, not noisily, but with a hush of
grief all the more touching from its stillness.
“You must go away, Catharine.”
“Yes, my friend,” answered Catharine, meekly; “tell me what I must do in
your sweet wisdom; God will guide me to follow it.”
“There will be new people coming. You are young and very, very pretty,
my child; too young, and far too beautiful for a place like this. Some
way will be opened, take it. Seek quietness and protection. Some day
your husband will come back.”
“Oh, say that again, Mother Barr—once more; from those dear lips it
seems like a holy promise.”
“It is a holy promise, or God would not have sent it so clearly to my
mind at the last.”
“I will believe it—I do believe it. Oh, if you could only live to know.”
“I shall know, child.”
Catharine kissed the hand which had fallen away from her head. She did
not comprehend the faith in these last gentle words; but Mrs. Barr went
on, smiling wanly upon her through the moonlight.
“Oh yes, dear; I shall know; that will be a part of my blessedness. But
now, while we are here and so still, let me tell you what I have done.”
“No, no; do not tell me! it makes this so real,” pleaded Catharine.
“My poor child, it is real.”
“Oh, let me hope not, a little longer—only a little longer.”
“There is a paper in my desk—a will. It is not much, but all I have is
yours.”
Catharine began to sob.
“Hush, child, hush! You are my daughter, sent when I needed one most.
You have been a good, good child. I love nothing so dear on earth. It is
little, but enough to keep you from taking wages of any one. For all
that, darling, you must be useful. God made all his creatures for
usefulness. Human suffering will want alleviation. You will find duties
at every step. Do them well—”
The good woman paused a moment, struggling for breath. This conversation
was exhausting her feeble strength. After a little, she spoke again:
“Keep my name, Catharine, till your husband comes back and gives you his
own. It pleases me to think that it does not quite die out with me. Now
go down, darling. The good people will want you, and I would like to
rest a little.”
Catharine arose with a heavy heart, and went down-stairs. The inmates of
the dancing-room were all in gay commotion. Elsie was at the piano,
inspired with her own music. They did not need Catharine, so she went up
to her own room, and, kneeling by the bed, wept and prayed for that dear
life with passionate earnestness. Never until now had she known how
clear and good this woman had been to her; how nobly she had influenced
a life threatened from the first with disaster. She felt in all her
being a dread of the loneliness which would fall upon her when that
gentle guide and wise counsellor was gone. It was difficult to force the
cruel belief of her immediate danger on her mind. The calamity was more
than her recoiling thoughts could grasp. By degrees, a faint hope broke
up through her prayers, and instead of pleading, she fell into a sad
reverie. It was a heart-disease; this she knew well; but the peculiar
form—what young girl could be expected to understand that? Sometimes
such maladies are slow, painful, and full of anguish. Again, they only
give a faint indication of the death which is surely coming, and when it
does come, strikes its victim down in an instant. This was the insidious
disease which had blinded the poor girl to its progress till the end was
upon her. She could not believe in its reality. Now that she was alone,
hope would spring up in her heart; she thought of that sweet old face,
the low, calm voice, and it seemed to her impossible that death could be
so near. Gradually her prayer, which had at first been a passionate
entreaty for an existence so precious, took almost a glow of
thankfulness. It seemed as if that dear life must be prolonged; as if
the very agony of her own prayers must win a beneficent answer from God.
Almost tranquillized by this faith, the weary young creature dropped her
head upon her folded arms, and a feeling of drowsy languor came upon
her—not sleep, but rest. All at once she was aroused by a shock of the
whole frame, so strong and sudden, that she started to her feet with a
cry of affright. Quivering in every nerve, wild with nameless terror,
she went down to the chamber she had just left.
Mrs. Barr still sat by the window. The pure radiance of the moon lay
full upon the hands clasped in her lap, the Quaker cap which framed in
that lovely old face—and the muslin neckerchief folded over her bosom.
Catharine, with a sigh of infinite relief, went up to the easy-chair.
She was not asleep—not even in pain. Those kind, blue eyes were
open—that gentle mouth had a smile upon it. She was resting, Catharine
thought, nothing more—evidently resting, and did not wish to be
disturbed. Had she not asked to be left alone? Catharine moved softly to
a shadowy part of the room and sat down, holding her very breath, in
fear of disturbing the sick woman, who had not cared to recognize her
presence. The music from down-stairs rose to her faintly. Sometimes the
dying echo of a laugh came floating upward; but after a while, all this
ceased; then the stillness in the room oppressed her.
Again Catharine arose and went close to Mrs. Barr’s chair.
“Have you had a good rest, dear mother?” she whispered, bending close to
the motionless head.
There was no answer—no sign, no breath that she could hear or feel. She
saw the eyes turned to the open window—the smile still hovering about
those lips; but she also saw that the whole face had turned whiter than
whiteness. The awful silence of the grave was there, and she knew that
her best friend had passed over the “dark waters” when that shock fell
upon her, breaking up alike her hopes and her prayers.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
THE OLD MANSION-HOUSE.
A few old houses still remain among the villas, hotels, and cottages
that make Staten Island a little Eden. Many of these are on the shore,
and not being so accessible as these modern structures, are of course
less known. One of these buildings, situated almost in the verge of the
Island, surrounded by groves of primeval trees, fruit-orchards, and
flowing thickets, must now become the scene of our story.
The house was an old, rambling affair, with irregular wings and a centre
building three stories high, with heavy stone chimneys, that time itself
seemed incapable of destroying, and a peaked roof, with gable-windows,
that, however, were all for outside show, looking only from an open
garret. It was a substantial edifice, built of stone, but the wings were
of wood, with verandas and French windows, half buried in creeping vines
and climbing roses. A tall elm-tree towered upward in front of the
centre building, sweeping its long pendent branches over the roof, thus
softening the contrast between the grim old front with its stone portal,
and the wings with their fanciful drapery of flowers. The ground sloped
unevenly from the front of the building, and was broken up here and
there with fruit-trees and flowerthickets, until it was separated from a
gentle hill by one of those small inland streams that render quiet
scenery of this kind so beautiful. Here a clump of weeping-willows gave
their waving and golden green to the air, forming one of the most lovely
features of a landscape every way Arcadian.
It was a large house, and the modern portion seemed quite unnecessary,
save as an embellishment, for two quieter people could not well have
been found than the old couple who had inhabited the centre building,
with its antique furniture and old-fashioned mouldings, for more than
half a century.
One day, not far from the time of our last chapter, old Mrs. Ford was,
or seemed to be, alone in this dwelling; for the kitchen was so far away
from the room she occupied, that no household-sound reached her. It was
a calm June day. The air was balmy with fruit-blossoms. The sky was
softly blue, with a white cloud here and there drifting soft snowy
billows over it; for a light rain had just passed away, leaving heaps of
pearl clouds on the horizon and a world of diamond drops among the
green-leaves and fruit-blossoms, that impregnated them with perfume.
The window of her sitting-room was open, and Mrs. Ford leaned out, not
to gaze upon the landscape, though she felt all its beauty, but with a
keener interest and deeper anxiety than mere familiar Nature could
afford.
Her husband, a very old man, had gone to the city, and the old lady was
anxiously watching his return. It was now two hours beyond the time. He
had driven a fiery horse and was without attendant; what might have
happened? Why would not her husband be content to drive a staid family
horse, or take the man-servant with him? Why did he go to the city at
all? These might have been her reflections on ordinary occasions; but
now a deeper cause of anxiety gave keenness to those aged eyes, and sent
a nervous quiver to those locked hands, whenever a sound startled her.
At last, she distinctly heard a carriage coming down the road, and
rising slowly from her seat, she walked forth into the front porch,
where, leaning against one of the stone pillars, she stood pale and
motionless, save that a quiver ran through her frame, somewhat more
sharply than should have been possible to the simple tremor of old age.
Decorous old age is always beautiful, and this dear old lady, in her
dark dress and pure muslin cap scarcely less white than the hair it
covered, formed a touching picture, as she stood in the shadow of her
home, waiting—for her husband—and alas! for the only child of their
love—another might come, but the old lady scarcely thought of that, her
heart was too full.
Slowly the carriage came up from the road and swept around to the front
door. The old lady could not move. She seemed chained to the stone
pillar that supported her. A mist, but not of age, crept over her
vision, and through it she saw her husband descend to the ground, and
then, as if moving through a cloud, she saw two female forms sinking, as
it were, toward the earth, and coming steadily toward her.
She could not stir or speak, but held out her trembling arms.
A tall, thin woman, whose large brown eyes, full of sorrowful reproach,
seemed to look through and through her, came up the steps, paused a
moment so close that the trembling hands touched her, and walked on
without a word.
Then the old woman cried out in her anguish,—
“Oh! Elsie, Elsie, will you not speak to me?”
The tall woman turned at this, came a pace back, and looked at the old
lady with her great, mournful eyes, silent as before.
“Elsie, Elsie! It is your mother. Speak to me!”
Insanity is sometimes very cruel. How steadily those great eyes looked
upon the quivering anguish of that beautiful old face! How coldly the
woman turned away, and walked into the shadows of her old home, holy
with so many memories, all lost in the darkness that had settled on her
brain!
Then the old woman sent forth a cry of anguish, and reaching out her
arms, fell weeping upon her husband’s bosom.
“She does not know me. Oh! John, John, I thought she would have known
me!”
The old man, himself trembling with fatigue and agitation, bent down and
kissed the forehead of his wife. But he had no words of comfort to
offer. It was a terrible thing for an only child to walk thus stonily by
the yearning heart of a mother. The poor old man wept over his wife; it
was all he could do.
But as his fond arms relaxed, a beautiful comforter appeared, breaking
through the mist that grief had cast over those aged eyes like some
shadowy angel. Those two withered hands were softly clasped, and a
sweet, tranquillizing voice murmured,—
“Do not be troubled; she is so much better, she must know you at last.
Have patience, only have a little patience!”
“I will have patience. Oh! is that a new thing to me, poor bereaved
mother that I am?” answered the old lady, shedding less bitter tears.
“But who are you that speak so confidently, and so well?”
“This—this is the young person who has done so much for our Elsie at the
asylum,” said the old gentleman. “She has come to stay with her and live
with us!”
“What! This young girl,—this pretty, frail creature? I thought it was a
woman!”
“And so it is, if suffering can make a poor girl grow old,” replied
Catharine, mournfully, for it was no other than Catharine Lacy, or
rather Catharine De Marke, the lost wife, or, as she was only known then
in that house, Catharine Barr.
“And so you have been good to my Elsie?” persisted the old lady, wrapped
up in the one idea of her heart so completely, that she left the poor
girl’s words unheeded. “No wonder she loves you so much!”
“Only wait a while, and she will love you as well. Perhaps in a little
time she will know that you are her mother.”
“Do you think so? Do you really think so?” said the old lady, with tears
in her eyes.
“See how she is looking at us!” was the reply.
Mrs. Ford looked up; and there, in the dim hall, she saw her daughter
watching them keenly. As their eyes met, the aged mother smiled through
her tears, and the crazed woman began to glide slowly toward her, as if
drawn by some magnetic force.
“Oh, you have done this!” cried the old lady,—“she comes this way—she
looks kinder!” and bowing her head, with a gush of tenderness she kissed
the young girl.
Instantly the insane woman darted forward and separated them. With her
hands she held them apart, creeping softly toward her mother’s bosom.
Not a word was spoken. But the swell and beat of that aged mother’s
heart brought back true life into the cold bosom of the daughter.
“Mother!” she said, lifting up her two palms and smoothing down the gray
hair on each side of that wrinkled forehead. “Mother, how white your
hair has grown.”
“Thank God!” cried the aged husband, as he saw this. And in the flood of
tender joy, through which these words were spoken, he lifted his clasped
hands to heaven.
The sound, tender and holy as it was, drove that poor creature back into
her insanity. She turned from her mother, looked coldly upon the old
man, and then, with a faint shake of the head, walked into the house
again.
“Come,” said the old man, tenderly, to his wife, “let us wait God’s
time. It is something that she has known you for a minute!”
“Something,” repeated the old lady, overwhelmed with gratitude; “John,
it has given me new life.”
Hand-in-hand, full of holy faith, and beautiful in the deep love of
their old age, they followed Catharine and her charge into the family
sitting-room.
“Sit down here, my daughter, while I take off your bonnet and shawl,”
said the old lady, wheeling an easy-chair to the window.
Elsie sat down in silence and gazed wistfully in her mother’s face, as
the aged parent removed the bonnet from her head, that poor head whose
ever burning heat had scattered those long black tresses so heavily with
snow.
“See,” said the woman, trembling beneath the joy of that look, “there is
the old pear-tree yet, white with blossoms. I am sure we might find half
a dozen robins’ nests in the boughs, if you were only young enough to
climb them, Elsie.”
Elsie smiled. Some vague association seemed breaking through her mind.
“To-morrow you shall go down there, darling; father and I will go
anywhere with you.”
“Anywhere?” said Elsie, with a fierce look. “Then take me to _him_.”
The old lady recoiled, and looked wistfully at her husband.
“Take me to _him_, I say!” almost shrieked the daughter, gazing angrily
from her father to her mother.
“No, no,” said Catharine, quietly, “that is for me. They must show you
nothing but the brook, the birds, and these beautiful trees. I must do
the rest. Come.”
As if spellbound, the insane woman arose and followed the young girl.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
THE CLOSED LIBRARY.
Whence came the young woman who made her advent in the last chapter? So
fair, so gentle in her manners, and yet with an authority of character
that made itself respected,—how came she to know the aged couple, whose
home was hereafter to be her own?
They knew that she had been the inmate of an Insane Asylum; for there
she had learned to love and protect their only child, who was all the
dearer to them because of her infirmity. They knew that she had entered
this institution, under the care of as good and true a woman as ever
lived, from a keen desire to find some place where her daily bread could
be earned in seclusion, mingled with a gentle wish to benefit humanity
in some way.
The desire to do good to others usually brings its own opportunity, and
Catharine had found that the wish is in itself one of the brightest and
safest steps toward happiness when the soul is troubled.
It had been the destiny of this young creature to mingle with strange
scenes before her character had acquired its natural strength, and
through this fiery furnace her spirit came forth pure and strong as
gold.
From her first entrance into the Asylum a singular fascination drew
Catharine toward this woman, whose madness was full of child-like trust
and poetical refinement. In moments of excitement, Elsie’s mind seemed
burning with thoughts, that in a sane person, capable of conversation
and contiguity, would have produced thrilling poetry.
Her grief had a depth of wild pathos in it that won conviction of its
reality; her sadness was plaintive in its expression as the notes of a
night-bird, when it has no listeners but the quiet stars and motionless
leaves. Her joy was that of a child, wayward and mischievous sometimes,
at others full of graceful wit. But these moods seldom came to brighten
her monotonous existence.
Elsie Ford’s insane life had been, of late, mournfully poetic, helpless,
and gentle. She was possessed by broken fancies and yearning desires for
some far-off object, which she mentioned vaguely and with a confused
strain of affection, always speaking of HIM, but without name. She would
shrink back with a sort of terror when any one inquired directly who
this being was, who wove his memory with her thoughts forever, and yet
seemed a myth even to her.
This gentle frame of mind had come upon Elsie after Catharine had given
up so much of her own life in her behalf. It is not remarkable that a
young creature who had been herself friendless, came to love this woman,
almost as if she had been the child in years that she had become in
mind. Elsie returned this affection in her own wild way, giving through
her heart the love and obedience which her brain could neither
understand nor control.
This change in the condition of Elsie Ford led to a yearning desire in
her aged parents to have her once more under their own roof. It was
admitted by the physician that a residence at home might prove
beneficial to a patient who seemed to be gradually collecting her stray
thoughts into form under the loving guidance of her nurse.
This decision with regard to Elsie Ford had been made about the time of
Mrs. Barr’s death, and the old people, by message and letter, made a
pathetic appeal to Catharine, beseeching her to take up her abode with
them, and still act as a guardian angel to their daughter.
Catharine remembered the dying counsel of her friend, and gladly
accepted the position. Indeed, Elsie Ford was now the only human being
who seemed to connect her with the world. So she followed this one
object of her love, not as a nurse,—that was unnecessary now,—but with
the devotion of a child, or a younger sister, kindly giving up her own
life to another.
Thus, from her long residence in the Insane Asylum, Catharine came with
her patient to make a new home on the Island.
It was like Paradise, that serene abode, full of quietness, and
surrounded with the fresh luxuriance of spring. After the hushed turmoil
of an insane asylum, where the atmosphere was heavy with suppressed
groans, and wild cries sometimes broke the midnight stillness, the
repose of this old house was indeed Heaven.
The old people, with their refined simplicity, so still and almost
caressing in every word and movement, were in gentle harmony with the
place. For the first time in her life, Catharine breathed with a deep,
full sense of enjoyment.
There was a library in the old house, filled with such books as lead to
thought, suggesting grand ideas to the imagination, and strengthening
the reason. An intellect of no ordinary cultivation must have selected
these volumes, for they were in various languages, and each work was of
the choice productions of its nation.
Catharine remarked that none of these volumes had been printed within
the last thirty years, though up to that period the literature of many
nations was gathered. This fact gave her food for thought, and with a
curiosity unnatural to her, she began to conjecture for what purpose and
by whom this rare collection had been made. Why had it been discontinued
so suddenly, and how chanced it that a library of so much value in all
respects had been left untouched, till the dust of years almost obscured
the original richness of the bindings?
Another thing aroused conjecture also. The library was on the
ground-floor, occupying the extreme end of one wing of the building, to
which a large bay-window had been added, filling the room with pure
light and enlarging it at the same time.
When Catharine first entered the room, about a week after her arrival on
the Island, it was buried in darkness, for long wooden shutters were
closed over the windows; and though it was early daylight, when the
fresh, young morning was full of brightness, she was almost repulsed by
the dusty and dim atmosphere.
But she had received permission to visit every part of the house, and
use anything it contained at discretion, for the comfort of herself and
her companion.
With considerable effort she forced open the sashes and flung back the
shutters from the dusty panes. The morning sunshine came up through the
valley in its first golden brightness, and drifting through the pendent
branches of a weeping-elm that sheltered the whole wing, poured itself
in a flood through the window, till dust floated like a cloud of golden
motes all around.
It seemed to her almost like sacrilege, thus to have let in a broad
light on the obscurity of so many years. The bookcases of dark wood,
richly carved and set with plate-glass, took the sudden radiance
gloomily, and glimpses of the gilded bindings came dimly through the
accumulated dust. The bronze medallions that formed centre-pieces over
each case were scarcely discernible, and the crimson hangings upon the
wall behind, though embossed with a deep velvet pattern, seemed faded to
a brown tint.
The two sides of the room were occupied by these bookcases; but on each
side the door, which opened opposite the bay-window, several pictures
were hung, veiled with cobwebs, and their costly frames gleaming out
from wreaths of dust.
Two or three chairs of various patterns stood under these pictures, and
slender bronze statues, each holding a gilded branch for lights in its
hand, poised themselves on either side of the window. In two of these
branches, wax candles, half consumed, still remained, while others had
burned low, leaving the sockets full of wax, now of a dull gray color.
As Catharine looked around, she felt the desolation of the change
oppressive, and half-closed the shutters, thus preserving the partial
gloom which seemed so congenial to the place.
Why was it that this scene of neglected splendor, this treasure of
intellectual wealth, half buried in the past, fell so gloomily on her
spirits? What was the room to her? And why was she there, except to
ascertain what capacities of home comfort the place afforded for her
unfortunate charge?
She could not answer these questions. Her heart beat heavily, and her
eyes grew dim with a sort of foreboding terror, as she looked around.
Yet a strange infatuation kept her in the room. She longed to know what
the books contained, by whom they had been collected, and by whom read.
This curiosity at last overcame the pressure upon her nerves. She arose,
and opening a fold of the shutters again, surveyed the room a second
time. It was early sunrise, and she had a full hour before Elsie would
awake, or the family be abroad.
As the light gradually flooded the room, she became self-possessed and
more resolute. The superstitious sensation, that had at first swept her
nerves, yielded to a feeling of imaginative curiosity. She opened one of
the bookcases almost with a feeling that it had life, and could be
pained with the sharp wrench which she was obliged to give the lock.
As I have said, the books were in various languages, and Catharine could
read but two, her native tongue and French, which she had caught up
almost without effort, by painful associations in early life with
persons to whom that language was most familiar; but she took down the
Italian, German, and Spanish authors, with that vague reverence which we
always feel for a thing beyond our comprehension, and was seized with a
quick thirst of the knowledge they contained.
Here was a new world for the young woman, a world of fresh sensations
and never-ending variety. She had fallen unawares upon a mine of
thought, unappropriated, beautiful thought, from which she might carry
away new life, and not diminish the original stock by a single idea.
Here was happiness! here was a solace for the baffled hopes and
recoiling affections that had burdened her soul so long. She would no
longer seek for joy among the living. The dead had left her the essence
of their lives, and she would read their books, she would learn all
these strange languages. She would live in the past lives of those who
had become benefactors to humanity, by gathering the immortality which
belongs to them from the past, for the benefit of generations yet to
come.
With these aspirations, Catharine turned over the pages of an Italian
poem, that she had taken from the shelves. The very strangeness of the
words had its fascination. She panted to wrestle with her own ignorance,
and overcome it with a single effort.
But a sound in the house awoke Catharine from this train of thought. She
had duties to perform. Life was not given that it might be wasted in
vague dreams and useless expectations. She closed the book, and wandered
around the room, anxious to redeem it from its state of neglect, and yet
reluctant to disturb the repose in which every object had rested so
long.
As she stood, a light breeze swept up the valley and blew one of the
shutters open, filling the room with light again. She noticed, now, a
small mosaic table, half shrouded with a heap of what had been drapery
cast over some object in the centre. Catharine lifted this drapery and
found underneath a gilded bird-cage, which, protected as it had been
from the atmosphere, looked comparatively bright. The bottom was covered
with seed husks, and among them, lay a little heap of gold-tinted
feathers, which seemed like a sleeping canary. But as Catharine bent
over it, her breath disturbed the feathers, and they began to quiver,
while one or two were dislodged and floated softly through the wires.
Again Catharine was saddened. How many years must it have been, since
the poor bird, of which nothing now remained but the plumage, had
starved to death in its cage? Who could have been so cruel? What evil
thing had left all this gloom and desolation behind it?
She lifted the cage softly and wiped the dust from the black marble on
which it stood. With the first sweep of her hand there shone out, from
the glittering stone, a wreath of white jessamine and orange-blossoms,
inlaid into the jetty surface with that exquisite skill known best to
the Florentine artizans. Leaves of malachite, veined with many tints of
green, were interspersed with the blossoms, and all looked fresh and
pure as if the stone mockery had been wrought but yesterday.
Here was a new theme of interest for Catharine. Some bridal garland
seemed to have left its shadow on the stone, only to mock her curiosity.
Surely all these strange and beautiful objects could not have been
gathered for the enjoyment of these two old people; for then they never
would have been so completely left to moulder into ruin.
When conjecture reached this point, she was called from the room by the
low tinkle of a breakfast-bell, which warned her of the hours she had
unconsciously given to this unsatisfactory train of thought. She
hurriedly shook the dust from her garments, and went out with a strange,
guilty feeling, as if she had been intruding into a sacred place.
How pleasantly the old people received her, as she entered the little
breakfast-room that morning; and how could she help the red flush that
rose to her temple, when they kindly inquired what had occupied her all
the morning.
Catharine was about to answer, but a glance from Elsie, who looked
unusually serious and tranquil as she sat by her mother, was an
unaccountable check upon her. There was no meaning in that dark,
mournful look, and Catherine had encountered it a thousand times; but
some unacknowledged intuition kept her silent; she could not force
herself to speak of the room which she had just left.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
THE FAMILY BREAKFAST.
Catharine did not speak of her employment that morning. Some
unaccountable restraint was upon her, and she could not force her tongue
to ask the questions that were constantly forming themselves in her
mind.
The old people were unusually quiet and gentle. Pleasant dreams, or,
what is perhaps better, innocent thoughts, had filled their souls with
sweet serenity. Since their daughter had returned, imperfect in temper
and intellect as she was, their home had brightened into a Paradise
around them. They called the poor woman by a thousand sweet terms of
endearment, as if she had been still a child, and they indulging in the
first bright joys of parental life.
It was beautiful to watch the holy workings of nature in those old
hearts, as they sat by the breakfast-table that bright spring morning
side by side, with their daughter, who was languidly reposing in an
easy-chair on the opposite side of the table. In the wanderings of her
intellect, she had retained exaggerated vestiges of a taste originally
luxurious and imaginative. Now the dress, which had once been splendid,
became picturesque, and at times fantastic, but it was always arranged
with a certain effect that bespoke great original refinement. She
delighted in strong contrasts, rather than incongruities of color, and
invariably rejected all fabrics that were not the most delicate and
costly of their kind. In a store-room overhead she had found a wardrobe
that had once been fashionable and costly, and the discovery had seemed
to give her inexhaustible pleasure.
This morning she had arrayed herself with peculiar care. Her white
muslin robe was elaborately embroidered down the front and over the
bosom. She wore dainty slippers of crimson Russian leather, embossed
with gold; and had tied a small lace handkerchief under her chin, which
mingled softly with the profuse wealth of tresses, which she had been at
great pains to train in long ringlets, evidently with some vague
reminiscence of her childhood. There was nothing very fantastic in this,
certainly, but the kerchief on her head, and the muslin of her robe, was
of that pale yellow tinge, which nothing but time can give; and the gold
upon her slippers was tarnished till it seemed like bronze.
Besides this, poor Elsie had made still more striking additions to her
toilet. Over the muslin robe she wore an ample gown of crimson satin,
lined with a lighter tinge of red, which was fastened at the waist with
a belt of black morocco, united in front by an antique golden clasp.
There was something about this dress, and in the evident satisfaction
with which Elsie exhibited herself in it, that touched some hidden
memory in the old people. They looked at each other furtively, as if
anxious to know what impression it was making; and at last the old
lady’s eyes quietly filled with tears, while a flush stole over her
husband’s forehead, as if old memories were carrying the blood hotly to
his brain.
Catharine saw all this, and it added to the perplexity of her thoughts.
But no one spoke. After a little, the old man bent his head with a sort
of start, as if the thought had just struck him, and asked a blessing on
the food, a duty which had never been delayed before for many a long
year by any worldly thought. Catharine remarked that his voice was
indistinct, and the few words which fell from his lips came singly and
at intervals, as with an effort of pain.
Elsie had not spoken all the morning. There she sat, in her easy-chair,
eying her strange dress with a vague smile, as if wholly absorbed by it.
She shook out the satin folds of her robe, tightened the golden clasp at
her waist, and smoothed down the yellow and costly lace that fell over
her hands, with dim self-complacency, smiling now and then on her
parents, but uttering never a word. At length she seemed satisfied with
her finery, and turned her eyes upon the window.
“Shall I open it?” said the dear old lady, still with tears in her eyes.
The daughter did not reply, but a soft smile came to her eyes, which
still looked longingly through the sash. An old pear-tree was just in
sight, clouded with white blossoms; and a pleasant wind sighed through a
thicket of lilac-bushes and snow-balls, that grew nearer to the window,
shaking their dew and perfume upon the air.
The smile upon Elsie’s lips grew brighter. She stood up, and looked
earnestly through the window. A gleam of intelligence shot over her
face.
“The beehives, the beehives—who has broken up my beehives?” she
murmured, in a tone of vague displeasure. “What have they done with my
beehives, mother?”
The old woman’s eyes glistened through their tears. It was the second
time that Elsie had called her mother; and the very heart seemed
blossoming afresh in her bosom, as she listened to the holy sound.
The beehives—Elsie’s beehives? Alas! they had been taken away from
beneath the old pear-tree more than twenty years ago. The bees had been
left to plunder the adjoining thickets and clover-fields, year after
year, while no one touched the honey; and thus they had hived in
neglect, dispersed, and left their cells empty so long that the old
people had almost forgotten that they ever existed.
“The bees! oh, Elsie! they have gone to the woods,” said the old man, in
a voice of touching apology. “We did not kill them; we never gathered an
ounce of their honey. You do not mind that they are gone, Elsie dear?”
“Oh,” answered Elsie, wearily, as if the effort to remember had
exhausted her,—“gone, are they? what for? why did they go? How
everything slides, slides, slides away, and I keep running after,
forever and forever running after. Oh! I am tired.”
The old people looked at one another, and at Catharine, hopefully.
“Let her rest,” said Catharine, in a gentle whisper. “Perhaps it may end
better than we think!”
“Yes,” said the old man, stealthily clasping the withered hand of his
wife. “Let us watch. She may wander back to her youth again, and forget
all that has passed.”
“It may be so—God help the poor child—it may be so,” murmured the old
lady, casting looks of wistful tenderness across the table, while her
daughter began to eat daintily, putting on airs like a child entrusted
with a fork for the first time.
It was remarkable that the old lady never spoke of her daughter, though
an elderly woman with waves of gray in her hair, except as “the child,”
or “the dear young creature.” To her, those white hairs had no
significance of age, but were the marks of a deep sorrow, over which the
mother’s heart mourned perpetually.
The breakfast was finished in silence. Catharine, usually so attentive
to every movement of her charge, sat preoccupied and thoughtful. The old
people dropped back into their habitual calm, and Elsie still amused
herself by arranging and re-arranging the folds of her robe, claiming
admiration for the effect, by child-like glances at her mother. Perhaps
they were right; the woman certainly did seem to be going back to her
childishness again.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
THE TWO PORTRAITS.
When Catharine arose to go, Elsie, following out the wilful instincts of
her new character, crept close to old Mrs. Ford, and clung to her dress,
entreating to be left; which flung the old couple into a state of
absolute delight beautiful to behold. It was the first time their child
had been content to remain alone with them since her sojourn in the
house. Now she clung pleadingly to her mother’s dress, and, seating
herself upon a low stool at her feet, began to amuse herself by
arranging scraps of silk, which she found in her mother’s work-basket,
with great nicety as to the colors, which made the old people look at
each other with mournful smiles; it put them so in mind of old times,
when she was indeed a child, body and mind.
Meantime Catharine had gone back to the library. She would summon no
help, but, closing the door which shut her out from the rest of the
house, began to work diligently, cleansing the books from dust, and
re-arranging everything exactly as she had found it. In the progress of
her task, she was constantly falling upon some new object of interest.
The books we have spoken of held forth a sort of enchantment which
turned her from work. The bronze medallions took a new interest after
the dust had been removed from their delicate lines. But beyond this was
a vague feeling that she had a personal interest in redeeming those
beautiful objects from neglect. The very atmosphere of the place seemed
familiar, as if she had breathed it before. At any rate, a new vista of
life opened to her from that room. It contained the means of knowledge,
the power which should be to her in the place of lost happiness.
In a day or two this room was entirely in order, but it was only at
intervals that Catharine could visit it, and her labors were performed
with a guilty feeling, as if every wave of her brush must inflict a pang
upon the old people who trusted her so thoroughly.
Had any one asked the girl why it was that she left the pictures to the
last, and the meaning of the strange thrill that checked her whenever
she approached them, no answer could have been obtained. She would have
called it a foolish superstition, perhaps. Indeed, she did chide herself
more than once for the vague feeling that possessed her, and imputed it
to the general impression that she was intruding on sacred grounds,
which had seized upon her from the first.
When all was finished, the crimson drapery taken from the table and
arranged that it might flow over the bay window, or fall in rich waves
against the black-walnut casement on each side; when the great
library-chairs were dusted and in place, and the mosaic table shone out
clear and bright, with the bird-cage in the centre, she turned slowly
and walked toward the pictures.
Again the strange chill arrested her. A thin veil of gauze hung like a
dusty cobweb over the paintings, and the frames gleamed out dim and
misty from the crimson walls. She stood and wondered, holding her
breath. How many years had that dusty web concealed the canvas which she
was hesitating to look upon? Who had placed it there? Why had it never
been removed? Perhaps it might prove the portrait of old Mr. Ford, or
that dear old gentlewoman, his wife.
These thoughts kept her motionless till curiosity became painful. With a
faint laugh at her own irresolution, she sprang upon a library-chair and
tore away the gauze.
What a beautiful creature she must have been, this Elsie Ford, with
those lustrous eyes, that peachy bloom of the cheek, and those lips so
full and ripe, like strawberries with the June sunshine upon them, the
smile hovering like the shadow of a honey-bee about the mouth, dimpling
it softly at the corners. How beautiful Elsie Ford must have been!
Catharine’s eyes filled as she looked upon the portrait, and traced back
its dim resemblance to the stricken woman whom she had just left,
catching like an infant at the sunbeams that came into her
chamber-window. The bright, beautiful life, so charming in the picture,
had all faded out from the original being. That image on the canvas
seemed vital, Elsie the picture. Catharine sunk down to the easy-chair
and wept.
After a time she went to the pendant of this picture, still oppressed by
the strange dread which had followed her ever since she first entered
the room. A sweep of her hand carried away the gauze from this portrait
also, and that which was behind seemed to chill her into marble. She did
not breathe, the color left her lips, and she retreated slowly backward,
mute and astonished.
It was the portrait of her husband, the man who had abandoned her and
her child to disgrace and starvation. Her own husband, for say what they
would, deny it as he might, the man yonder, smiling upon her from the
crimson of the wall, with his clear gray eyes and chestnut hair, was her
husband. All the perjury on earth could not change the truth.
It was a terrible shock, this sudden appearance of the man who had
wronged her. How frankly those eyes looked down into hers; that smile
hovering around the fine mouth! her heart swelled to meet it with a
great throb of joy. Those curls—chestnut with a gleam of gold in
them—how often had she swept them together in masses with her own hand,
and laughed at the air of playful impatience with which he had shaken
them back to their place on his white temples.
Oh, these memories were too sweet and too painful. The joy of the past
was upon it in a bright, rosy cloud, but underneath lay the black
thought that he had wronged and left her; even as she looked on the
picture, it was there, darting like a flash of lightning through her
heart.
In this struggle of joy and anguish she sat down, gazing up wistfully at
the portrait, and though she knew that it was inanimate, beseeching it
to speak one word, and tell her that he was blameless,—that the miserly
old woman, his mother, had maligned him, and she would believe his first
breath, believe even a look against the whole world, against facts,
against truth itself.
Thus, half madly, the poor girl, the wife who had no husband, who had
been a mother and was childless, pleaded with the dumb, smiling picture.
At last the sound of her own voice fell back upon her like a mockery.
She hushed her weeping and grew still, but the yearning affections,
which are the perfume of womanhood, struggled out of passion into
thought. She pondered over her whole life, not yet a long one, not
really eventful, for the most terrible suffering more frequently springs
from commonplace circumstances than from startling romance. It was a
life of feeling, of endurance and doubt, rather than action—so far
destiny had been wrought out for her. She had neither chosen nor
rejected it, gloomy as it had always been. Save the few months in which
love had filled her dreary lot with sunshine, so glorious that her heart
ached to think of it, existence to her had been a dreary thing. But the
very absence of earthly friends had unconsciously lifted her thoughts to
a higher and holier power, and there she had learned to look trustingly.
She was young, too, and healthy; thus life was not altogether a desert,
though some of it had been spent in an insane asylum, and the rest
marked by orphanage and desertion.
Desertion, ah! there was the doubt, which had never yet been entirely
put to rest. Now, with that bright, honest face looking down upon her
from the wall, her whole nature rose up against the conviction. He had
died suddenly, or something would yet arise to clear him from the evil
suspicions that she—wretch that she was—had dared to harbor against him.
These thoughts became a conviction. Her face, still wet with tears, was
bathed with smiles. A holy faith in him she had loved so truly filled
her soul, and the happiness therefrom rose and sparkled like starlight
all around her. Her hands were softly clasped; her lips murmured a
prayer for the forgiveness she would not grant to herself. She began to
love the old library and everything in it, for was it not the scene of
this sweet revelation? She had found her husband again.
CHAPTER XL.
THE BIRD-CAGE.
As Catharine sat pondering over these thoughts, full of happiness and
thanksgiving, the door was softly opened, and Elsie Ford stole in
cautiously, like a timid child that had gone wilfully astray.
Catharine sat buried in the easy-chair with her back to the light, which
lay full upon the two pictures. Languid from the emotions through which
she had just passed, and held in thrall by the very quiet with which
Elsie had entered, she sat motionless, watching the poor creature as she
glided through the room.
The crimson drapery had been drawn over the arch of the window, falling
a little apart in the centre, through which came a column of light upon
the portraits, leaving the remainder of the library bathed, as it were,
in the gloom of a warm twilight.
For a moment Elsie looked around as if bewildered. She had flung aside
her crimson robe after one elaborate toilet, and now appeared in a plain
morning-dress of pure white, loose from the shoulders down. A band of
scarlet chenille, twisted lightly together, gathered up the long tresses
of her hair, which she had arranged in fantastic waves and masses back
of her head, as we find it in antique statues. In truth, all Elsie’s
fantasies in dress had a classic grace about them, which perhaps sprung
from some early taste, brightened into the picturesque by insanity.
Thus, in her cloud-like white dress, and with the glowing scarlet in her
hair, she moved across the room, pausing every step or two, and
listening as if she feared that some one might follow her.
A gleam of sharp intelligence shot across her face as she saw the
bird-cage, and darting toward it, she opened the door, chirping softly
with her lips, as if to call the bird forth. But the jar that she had
given to the cage, and the air set in motion by her drapery, took up the
heap of plumage that she had taken for a bird, and sent it floating
through the room.
Elsie dropped her hand from the cage-door, and drooping downward in sad
despondency, turned her head from side to side, gazing with a woe-begone
countenance at the feathers as they quivered from her sight and settled
down like soft gleams of gold in the dusky corners.
“Gone, gone; all alike, all alike,” she muttered, in a low, tearful
voice. “So it is always, always; everything that loves me
dies—everything that I love melts into air, or turns into some wicked
creature and stings me. My poor bird, my pretty canary, why did I come?
Why did I let these wicked hands touch his cage? they have driven him
off, turned him into a wasp that will sting, sting, sting, oh!”
She shrunk back from the light, and held out her hands with the palms
outward, as if warding off the insects that she fancied herself to have
created.
“I can’t help it—how can I? If these cruel things start to life with a
touch of my finger, it is his fault, not mine; he drained the life from
my soul and filled it with this wickedness. If it kills all beautiful
things, and turns them into vipers and stinging insects that come back
upon me for food, eating and biting at my temples day and night, how can
I help it?”
The poor woman uttered these wild words with a low cry of anguish,
fighting the air with one hand, and gathering the folds of her white
robe up over her face with the other, as if to protect it from harm.
At last she looked up fearfully and with a shudder. What she deemed the
swarm of yellow wasps no longer flew across the light, for the feathers
had settled upon the floor, and their absence seemed to give her relief.
As the drapery fell from her face, it was clasped again between her
folded hands, while a dull stillness fell upon her. She was looking at
her own picture.
Catharine held her breath, for she was awe-stricken by the changes that
swept over that pale face. Never, in all the vagaries of her insanity,
had she seen that expression on Elsie’s features till now.
At first the face took an expression of dull surprise, mingled with an
undercurrent of contempt, as if she fancied that some one were
attempting to impose upon her. She drew a step nearer, holding her
breath, advancing timidly as if she expected it to fly away at her
approach, as the bird had done. When she saw that it remained crowned
with light and smiling upon her, the poor women stole closer, and at
last touched it with her fingers.
A look of wild amazement swept over her face. It had not disappeared
with her touch. It smiled upon her yet. No venomous thing had sprung
from those parted and smiling lips. It was herself gazing upon herself.
She was there—and it was there—oh! how that poor brain worked and toiled
to solve the question of its double self. Was she, the creature of pain,
with her temples full of fire, which had no power to melt the snow from
her hair, an evil growth from the loveliness before her, and that
perfect still? After wandering so many years, with age upon her limbs,
and a curse at her heart, had she come back upon her own young self to
be met with smiles and pleasant looks, as if no wickedness had ever
crept between them?
How was it that this beautiful woman, Elsie Ford, Elsie,—no, no, she
would not speak or think the name that would wound the beautiful young
creature, for the world she wouldn’t do it,—she who knew so well what
pain was, and how sharp a pang the sound of that name had been before
her own heart became so clouded and heavy. No, she would be very kind to
the poor young creature; it would be a pity to drive that smile away,
and see those red lips growing pale and blue with such lurid words as
she could utter, but would not.
But how came Elsie Ford there, surrounded by so many beautiful objects,
and with the sunlight dancing and sparkling over her hair, as she had
seen it playing upon the neck of a raven? She remembered well that these
long tresses had been cut off, and the dress of amber brocade taken
away. In its place—oh, she remembered that with a cry of anguish—in
place of that robe they had bound her arms under a hempen garment, so
strong, and scant, and coarse.
Oh! she remembered more, a thousand times more! but it was all so
confused, flame, smoke, tears, cries breaking around her as she had seen
(for Elsie had climbed the fiery mountain) Vesuvius, clad in ashes, and
crowned with clouds of smoky flame.
But how was all this? How had Elsie Ford come out from this fiery
furnace so beautiful, so pleasant to look upon? It troubled her poor
brain to make it all out. Ah! now she had it once more: Elsie had not
been into the valley and shadow of death. It was herself only, the evil
growth cast off by the beautiful one, who had been so full of trouble.
He had not killed Elsie, only herself; not even that. Death would have
been very pleasant at his hands; that was perhaps why he had let her
suffer so much, but not die.
Poor Elsie! Some gleams of reason were struggling through all this wild
talk, and this confusion of thoughts, and every ray of consciousness was
a pang.
She turned from the picture at length, shaking her head wearily, as if
the struggle for memory had worn her out. Then her eyes fell upon the
other portrait, the handsome, bright-looking man who had left so strange
an impression upon Catharine.
Her eyes grew larger; her lips parted, and with a long, breathless gaze
she sunk slowly to the floor, like a snow-wreath touched by the sun.
Catharine arose and bent over the prostrate woman.
“Elsie, dear Elsie, speak to me!”
There was a movement of the white drapery, and a low moan.
“They are together; they two together yet, and I, oh, me—oh, me!”
She did not lift her head again, but went trembling and drooping from
the library, moaning all the way.
CHAPTER XLI.
NURSES FOR THE CHILDREN OF THE POOR.
I must go back a year or two, and take up an event, which happened
during Catharine’s sojourn in the Insane Asylum.
An old man, gray-haired, and with a most bland countenance, cordial and
ruddy, lighted by those soft chestnut-brown eyes that are always so
pleasant of expression, sat behind his desk in the Almshouse building at
the Park. It was visiting-day in his department, when all the orphan
infants, put out to nurse by the city, were expected to be brought to
the office for inspection, or for such changes as time made necessary.
It was a strange scene, at times painfully revolting, and again full of
natural pathos. One after another, these poor little pauper souls were
brought in, wrapped in an old shawl or torn blanket, motherless, or
worse than motherless,—their very existence the growth of sin, or of
misfortunes almost as bitter. The women who carried them were usually
but one degree removed from the Almshouse themselves, and became the
paid mothers of these miserable children, in order to save their own
offspring from the same terrible fate.
Some of these women were kind, and gave themselves lovingly to their
infant charges, yielding their hearts to humanity without reservation.
These took their seats in the outer office, with quiet and serene faces,
folding their orphan babies in their arms, with a soft, motherly
instinct that had no thought of the searching eyes turned upon them, but
waited serenely in an atmosphere of honest love. Others, cruel and
crafty, were anxious only to pass examination, and obtain the money
which was to repay the forced succor they had given the forlorn children
in their arms. These women were often seized with paroxysms of
affection, as they ranged themselves to wait, and fell to caressing the
poor infants with revolting fondness, hugging them to bosoms that
loathed the contact, and kissing the poor lips from which their cruel
hands would gladly have withheld the very food necessary to life.
Among these women, some motherly from nature, others cruel against
nature, there came a little Irish woman, plump and rosy, and evidently
of a cheerful habit, better clad and better looking every way than her
companions. She held a beautiful little boy by the hand, who came
reluctantly, lifting his fine eyes to her face with a wondering, anxious
look, and dragging back shyly, half-hiding behind her gown, as he
approached the crowd of strange women.
The poor creature had evidently been crying. Her eyes were red, and her
rosy cheeks tear-stained, while her plump lips seemed laden with
suppressed sobs, that threatened to break forth afresh every time her
eyes fell upon the boy, who was so anxious to hide himself in her
garments.
“Mammy, mammy, take me home; don’t stay here, mammy; let’s go home,”
pleaded the boy, pulling her gown with both his plump hands, while she
lingered to wipe the tears from her eyes. “I won’t stay; I won’t speak
to that man; he makes you cry.”
Mary Margaret could not answer him, but a great sob burst from her lips,
and snatching him up, she buried her face in his bosom.
The little fellow drew back, and laid a soft palm on each cheek, while
he looked—oh! so lovingly, into her eyes.
“Don’t, mammy, don’t; please don’t—home, go home!” he said, grieved and
wondering.
“I can’t, I can’t; they won’t let me take you home again. My heart is
broke. Oh! it’s got a pain that’ll last forever. Eddie, my darlint, put
your two blissid little hants together, as if ye was prayen’ to the
Virgin herself, me boy; and ask the gentleman to let yees go back wid
yer own nurse.”
Eddie patted her cheeks again, while his beautiful lips began to quiver,
and his eyes filled with tears.
“Yes, yes, don’t cry any more. Eddie will tell him; don’t cry; he will.”
Struggling down from the poor woman’s arms, the little fellow clenched
his small white fists, and rubbed the tears from his baby-eyes,
half-grieved, half-belligerent, while he marched up to the
superintendent, who greeted him with an extended hand, smiling kindly.
“Well, Eddie, my boy, where’s your hand?”
Eddie hid his little clenched fist in the folds of his dress, and
received these advances with a defiant pout.
“Mammy wants me to go home, and I _will_ go home!” he said, while his
little form swelled and struggled with a rising sob.
“And so you shall, to a nice, big home, where you will have lots of
little boys to play with.”
“I don’t want no boys to play with, but Pat and mammy,” answered the
little fellow, walking backward toward his nurse.
“But you shall live in a grand, big house.”
“Mammy lives in a grand, big house,” answered the child, quite convinced
that his shanty-home was equal to any palace. “I like her grand home!”
“But mammy hasn’t got cherry-trees, and apple-orchards, and meadows full
of clover,” said the officer, amused, and yet touched by the child’s
resolute air.
“But she’s got morning-glories, and—and red beans, and oh, dear! she’s
got everything—she has,” cried the child, with a burst of tearful
eloquence.
“Mister,” said Mary Margaret, approaching the officer in her motherly
sorrow, “if ye’d only let the little felly stay a bit longer, till he’s
big enough to wear jacket and trousers, ye know; he’s backard-like, ye
see, and wants good motherly nursin’ more ’n a three months child.”
The officer shook his head, and Mary Margaret looked wofully down upon
the little fellow, who was striving to envelop himself in the folds of
her calico dress.
“He’s no mother but me, yer honor. It’d kill him intirely to go up
yonder with the rest, and have all his beautiful curls cut short,
and—and, oh! yer honor, it’ll be the death of us both—it will. Couldn’t
ye be merciful this onest? Consither he’s a poor, motherless crathur,
and only me to look up to in the wide worlt!”
Again the officer shook his head, but there was relenting and sympathy
in his eyes. How could he help it, with that frank, pleading look fixed
upon him, and the pretty child peeping out wistfully from the shelter of
her garments.
“Indeed, Mrs. Dillon, I am sorry, but we have stretched a point in this
case already, in consideration of your affection for the boy. The law is
that all children, dependent on the city, must be removed to the
institution when they are two years old. Now we know that little Eddie
there is almost three, and he must take his chance with the rest.”
Poor Mary Margaret’s countenance fell, and Eddie made a grand effort to
draw her away by force.
“Home!” he pleaded, “home, mammy; I will go home!”
“It may be,” said Mary Margaret, determined not to give up while a hope
was left. “It may be yer honor thinks it’s the dollar a week I want; and
it’s bad enough me and the childer need it, anyhow; but if ye’d but
consint, I’d take Eddy, the crathur, for half price, an’ ’d think it a
bargain, yer honor. If the old man had a word agin it, d’ ye see, I’d
sit up anights, and do another ’xtra gentleman’s washing; it’d be no
throuble in life, while I saw his beautiful, curly head peeping up from
under the blankets, wid my own two spalpeens on each side, to keep the
darlint from falling out of bed, ye know. I’d always manage to get him a
sup of new milk, yer honor, and ’d never put in a taste of water, as I
do—an’ little blame to me—wid the others.”
Again Mary Margaret paused; she had no other arguments to offer, and her
poor, kind heart swelled painfully, when she saw no symptom of yielding
in the face of the official.
“I cannot, indeed, Mrs. Dillon. It is out of my power; the child must
not remain entirely with you; with so many children of your own, it
would be impossible for you to bring him up as he should be; your
husband ought not to permit this injudicious kindness.”
Poor Mary Margaret had nothing to answer. She knew well enough her
husband, a hard-working man, had trouble enough to supply the clamorous
wants of his own children, and that little Eddie, with his beauty and
his sweet ways, had never been taught to rough it at home with the rest.
Besides, there was a more powerful argument still,—that inexorable
officer.
Mary Margaret looked down at the boy, and tears stole into her eyes,
slowly blinding her to his wistful little face. She looked at the
officer, clasping her hands and bending forward as if he had been the
picture of a saint.
“Would ye do it, if I’d just go down on me two bended knees to yer
honor—would ye now?”
“I have no power,” answered the man abruptly, bending over the book of
records that lay open before him, that the woman might not observe the
moisture that crept into his eyes. “I have no power,” he repeated again,
abruptly, nay, almost with harshness, for he was afraid to trust himself
longer with those two faces turned so imploringly upon him, compelled as
he was to act by a rigid law.
Mary Margaret stooped down, and lifting the child in her arms, drew a
corner of her shawl over him.
“Would yer honor let me keep him wid meself and the childer one more
night then? It mayn’t come so hard to give him up, after we’ve had time
to consider on it, and raisen it over wid de poor motherless orphan. If
it was to go to heaven itself, we couldn’t give the crathur up the
night. Will ye let him go home wid me just lying agin on me own motherly
breast, as ye see him now? It’ll never be again, an’ I’ve nursed him
like me own.”
“Yes!” said the officer, kindly, glad to have a petition he could grant,
“yes, yes; take him along, and if you wish it, go with him yourself up
to the Island. Then you can be satisfied how well he will be cared for
in his new home.”
“Thank yer honor kindly. I’ll do me best to be content,” said the poor
woman, wiping her eyes with a corner of her shawl, and folding it over
the boy again. “Do ye think they’ll bind him out, and put him to
strangers entirely, yer honor?”
“No, no! he is quite too young for that. It is more likely that some
person may adopt him and make a gentleman of him.”
“He is a gintleman, every inch of him,” answered Margaret, giving the
child an enthusiastic hug, while her ardent temperament caught fire at
this prophecy of a grand fortune. “It’s meself that has been particular
regarding his manners, never letting him run out in the sun or make
dirt-pies, or pick up oyster-shells from the gutter, wid the common. See
if he isn’t white an’ clane as a dove—the crathur—neck an’ all, wid
reverence to ye.”
Here Mary Margaret jerked down the little fellow’s calico frock in
front, exhibiting a plump, snowy neck, softly flushed like a shell that
has just left the water, and a pair of dimpled shoulders, from which the
short sleeves were gathered up by bows of faded pink ribbon.
“Wouldn’t any gintleman be proud of the like of that for a child of his
own, now?” she continued, uttering her words between the kisses that she
lavished on the white neck and shoulders, leaving a flush with every
touch. “Thank ye, kindly, for giving him to me and the childer for one
night more; it’s like sending a lost bird to its nest agin. God’s
blessings on ye!”
Thus, half in tears, and half grateful, Mrs. Dillon made her way through
the hungry crowd, that even in its misery cast admiring glances after
the child, and walked homeward. Striving to reconcile herself to the
inevitable with resolute philosophy, but with a swell of grief at heart,
which threatened every moment to break into a deluge of tears, she
presented little Edward to his foster-brothers and playfellows once
more. She informed them, a little crossly, for her true sorrow would
break forth in some shape, that it was only for a night, and after that
Eddie would be made a gintleman of entirely, and that “if he was going
up among the common childer, it was only for convanience like, and after
a while would be traiting ’em all with great civility, and bowing to ’em
from his carriage-windy.”
Her young brood took this information rather shyly, and Terry, who had
been like a twin-brother to the little orphan, rebelled at once,
vociferously protesting that he would go with Eddie and be a gintleman,
too. But at length young Ireland was consoled with a promise, that
perhaps he might yet ride behind the carriage which Eddie was
undoubtedly to occupy, while the dear little fellow himself underwent a
world of caresses, and was hushed to sleep with many a smothered sob.
CHAPTER XLII.
THE ADOPTED SON.
The next day Mrs. Dillon stood at the ferry at Randell’s Island, looking
wistfully back toward the spot where she had just left the ewe lamb of
her flock. Her face was red with weeping, and from time to time she
lifted up a corner of her shawl and wiped the drops from her eyes.
Little Terry set up a pathetic howl, as the boat which had brought them
over put back on its return voyage. Mary Margaret had no heart to chide
him, but turned sorrowfully away, grieved to the soul as few mothers
would have been.
And there sat poor little Edward where he had been left, like a lost
babe in all that wilderness of young life; all alone, and yet surrounded
by so many. The very size of the nursery building terrified him. The
crowd of strange faces hushed his grief into dumb silence. The nurses
seemed like enemies that intended him some bodily harm, and from whom he
would run away the moment their backs were turned.
The child looked up to impart these thoughts to his foster-mother, and
she was gone. He searched wildly around; his innocent eyes grew large
with affright; his mouth and chin began to quiver; and his poor little
hands were pressed hard down upon the bench where they had seated him.
That baby-struggle was a pitiful thing to witness. That tiny form,
taking up its first battle of life, with no weapons but its terror and
its tears, was touching beyond description.
When he saw that she was gone, and that he was quite alone in that
forest of human beings, the wild eyes began to fill, his face flushed,
and sobs of home-sick anguish heaved his chest. A group of little
orphans, who had learned to keep their sorrows in silence, cast shy
glances at him from the benches; while he, with a child’s instincts,
looked wistfully at them through his tears, expecting the sympathy which
they felt but could not express.
A nurse came toward him filled with kindly interest, and in her motherly
way strove to soothe him.
“What is the matter, little one? don’t take on so!” she said; “don’t
cry, that’s a dear.”
“Mammy, mammy! I want mammy!” pleaded the child, stretching out his
little arms, but folding them over his face, and turning his back as she
would have taken him up.
The nurse had many other cares, and left him to his grief. When she came
back again, he was gazing out through the window with heavy eyes, and a
look so heart-broken that she made fresh effort to console him.
It would not do. The child only asked for his mammy, answering
everything with the same pleading look, and the same home-sick cry.
At night, when stretched upon the straw bed in the infant’s dormitory,
with a strange child resting on the same pillow, still and orderly, with
its sorrows hushed down into a dreary content, little Edward lay sobbing
in the stillness. The presence of so many children, filling the room
with the monotonous breath of their slumber, frightened away sleep.
The moonlight, as it stole in through the windows, revealing the range
of cots with the pale forms upon them in fitful gleams, made him think
but the more yearningly of home. Everything was cold, purely clean, yet
full of desolation to the child. He dared not cry; the stillness and
expanse of the room—vast compared to Dillon’s cabin—held him in awe.
Vague ideas of something strange that was to happen, made his eyes gleam
out large and wildly in the moonlight. There he lay, that poor, wakeful
child, holding his breath, and swallowing his sobs in vague terror of
the very life with which he was surrounded. Then the stillness was
broken by rattling sounds in the wall, and the patter of tiny feet along
the floor. The rats, which haunt all public buildings impudently, as if
they possessed an elective right to municipal plunder, were out on a
midnight revel in the ceiling, and commenced chasing each other across
the spotless floor.
Poor little Eddie heard the sound with a thrill of terror. His limbs
shook, a low cry broke from his lips, and creeping forward he clung,
shivering, to the other little child, more fortunate in its power to
sleep, that lay in the same cot.
But, no, the child was used to these noises and would not awake. With
those trembling arms clinging to him in wild terror, and those brown
curls, damp with tears, falling over his face, the child slept on,
leaving the poor stranger more desolately alone from his slumbering
presence. He had become used to the vastness and the midnight noises,
and could not feel the baby-heart fluttering like a wounded bird against
his side.
And this night was a type of many that the boy spent in his new home. He
would not be comforted; his eyes were always heavy or filled with
pitiful tears; his little heart pined with a tender, yearning hunger for
the friends who seemed hundreds of miles away. Grief was tenacious with
him. His cheeks grew white as snow; there was always a troubled quiver
on his baby-lips if any one spoke to him; but the noise of his sorrow
was stilled, and so those who had charge said kindly to one another,—
“Poor thing, it is the homesickness; he will soon get over it.”
But weeks passed, and Eddie did not get over his homesickness. He grew
pale and quiet, but that sensitive baby-heart was desolate as ever.
Visitors were, in those days, only admitted to the children once a
month, consequently Mary Margaret did not see her child during these
weeks of anguish.
One day, when the little creature was becoming dreamily passive, a
strange gentleman and lady entered the baby’s nursery as they passed
over the institution. They were both young and of singularly
aristocratic appearance. Certainly there was nothing in the lady that
reminded you of Mary Margaret Dillon, but the heart sometimes finds
strange likenesses. When Eddie looked up, the lady’s back was toward
him. She was about the size of his nurse; this must have been all, but
it was enough.
The child let himself down from his seat and ran toward the lady, his
bright eyes flashing, his hands extended, and his soft brown curls all
afloat.
“Mammy, mammy, take me,” he cried, making ineffectual leaps to reach her
arms.
The lady turned her face—a beautiful face, in nothing like Mary
Margaret’s, save that it was bright with kindly surprise.
The child dropped his eager hands with a look of pitiful disappointment
that touched her to the soul.
“Who is this?” she said, as the little creature crept, broken-hearted,
back to hide himself among the other children. “Tell me, what poor child
is this that mistakes me for his mother?”
She blushed as she spoke, and turned her eyes shyly from the look of
half interest, half of amusement which her husband turned upon her.
“Come here, darling, let me talk with you,” she said, following the
child. “Tell me your name.”
She held out her arms, smiling, and with a glow upon her face, “Come!”
The boy glanced upward to her face. His eyes filled with light; his lips
parted, and eying her with the shy look which we meet in a frightened
rabbit, he held up his arms, laughing for the first time in weeks.
The lady snatched him eagerly to her bosom. In an instant his arms
wreathed themselves lovingly around her neck, and his cheek lay against
hers.
“Strange, isn’t it, that he should take to me so suddenly?” she said,
pressing the pretty face closer to hers, and giving it a sidelong kiss.
“Isn’t he pretty?”
“Yes, and no?” answered the husband, laughing. “He would be a little
heathen if he did not take to you; and he is beautiful as one of
Raphael’s cherubs.”
“And so loving,” rejoined the wife, with a pleading glance. “What a pity
to leave him here!”
The husband looked gravely from the lady to the child. In his heart he
thought her like one of Raphael’s Madonnas, only no painted child was
ever so lovingly beautiful as the orphan she held.
“Couldn’t we?” pleaded the lady, softly with her lips, most eloquently
with her eyes.
“It is a serious business,” answered the husband, still gravely, and
with a sort of sadness.
“But we have none of our own, and our home is so large?” The cloud
deepened on her husband’s face.
“I know it,” he said; “this thought of adopting a child takes me
painfully.”
“He looks like me enough to pass for ours,” said the lady, blushing
scarlet as the words left her lips. “I mean he has the same colored eyes
and hair, and—and—”
“Yes,” thought the gentleman, “they are alike; it would be a pity to
disturb the picture.” How pleadingly his eyes look out from under those
curls, the same rich brown, with a gleam of gold in it. How came the
little fellow so like my wife? But he only said very seriously, “Put him
down, Mattie, we will talk it over at home!”
The lady saw that he was in earnest, and attempted to unwind the child’s
arms from her neck. But the little fellow cried out,—
“No, no, mammy, mammy!” all in a tremor of affright clinging closer, and
raining wild, sweet kisses upon her face. This was a kind of eloquence
that neither the gentleman nor lady could withstand. The homely but
pathetic cry of “mammy,” ran like a thrill of music through the young
woman’s heart. Her eyes swam in a tearful mist; her cheeks flushed with
the hidden sweetness of a word never applied to her before. She had no
power to force the child away, but drew him closer and closer to her
bosom.
“Let me take him!” said the husband, with a troubled smile.
He reached forth his arms. Eddie lifted his head and eyed him with a
sidelong glance, while he loosened one arm from the lady’s neck, and
clung closer with the other.
“Come, my little shaver, and see what I’ve got for you.”
The boy bent slightly forward, and at length allowed himself to be
taken, searching the gentleman’s face earnestly all the time. But when a
motion was made as if to place him on the floor, the gentleman found his
neck suddenly encircled by those two loving arms, and the little,
tearful face was laid confidingly on his shoulder.
“Take me home—take me home,” pleaded the sweet voice.
“Couldn’t we take him home and decide after?” pleaded the lady, with
gentle feminine tact, “It will be a pleasant visit for the poor child,
if nothing more.”
“He seems bent upon it,” answered the gentleman; laughing, and rather
pleased with this half measure. “I think you could hardly get him from
me yourself, Mattie.”
The lady only laughed. She had no desire to weaken the effect already
produced by the caressing helplessness of the little orphan, by claiming
more than an equal share in his preference.
“Well, then, let us go,” she said, in haste to have the child all to
themselves.
“First, let us inquire about him. Perhaps he has parents or friends to
interfere. In that case, you know, it would be out of the question.”
The young wife looked very grave at this, and the cloud of anxiety did
not leave her face till it was ascertained at the superintendent’s
office that Edward was an orphan, his father unknown, if living, and his
mother’s death recorded in the hospital books at Bellevue.
Thus accidentally, and almost from an affectionate caprice, this poor
human waif was taken from his home in the nurseries; and when Mary
Margaret came with her eager love on the visiting-day, leading little
Terry by the hand—who was the bearer of a great orange for his
foster-brother—the child was gone.
This was a terrible blow to the good nurse. But when she heard that
Eddie had gone off with an undoubted gentleman and lady, and that a
splendid private carriage had waited for them at the ferry, she was, to
an extent, consoled, though this was all the positive knowledge the laws
of the institution allowed her to obtain.
As for little Terry, he broke forth into a vociferous fit of crying, and
for some minutes his plump and freckled cheeks were inundated with
tears; but he, too, found a source of consolation in the big orange
which now belonged entirely to himself, and which he devoured
incontinently, skin and all, while seated on the wharf waiting a return
of the ferryboat which would convey himself and his mother back from
their disappointing visit.
CHAPTER XLIII.
SITTING BY THE DOOR.
A quiet and most beautiful life was that which Catharine led, in her
country home. She was left completely mistress of her own time, with
those kind old people, who were always too happy when Elsie was alone
with themselves; but with all the resources of enjoyment about her, a
strange nervousness possessed the young woman. Notwithstanding the
entire frankness of the old people, and the paternal interest with which
they regarded her, there was a sort of dignified gentleness about them
that forbade any allusion to the subject that haunted her thoughts
continually.
How came her husband’s portrait in that library, and what was the secret
of its strange effect upon the demented daughter of the house? Why did
it hang pendent with hers?
Again and again these questions arose to the young woman’s lips; but
they always died upon them unuttered. The subject of this closed library
was so completely ignored, it seemed so decidedly cast out from the
routine of life among them, that she had no way of introducing it that
would not seem forced and abrupt.
Besides, a species of superstition seized upon her, regarding this
apartment. Like most sensitive persons, who have suffered deeply, she
shrunk from turning back to the painful points of her own experience;
and blending these objects, as she necessarily must, with her own fate,
the reserve which lay upon all the rest, fell like a mist over her also.
This feeling grew with time, till she hoarded her own thoughts upon the
subject as if they had been a sin.
But she was drawn with irrepressible attraction toward the room. It was
the only place on earth where she was certain of perfect solitude. No
one ever visited that wing of the building, or at least ever penetrated
so far as the library. The grass around the bay-window grew rank, and
uncared for, while the lilac-trees and clustering roses remained leafy
and unpruned from year to year, though perfect order reigned everywhere
else in the grounds.
Early in the morning, before the family were astir, Catharine always
spent an hour or two in the room so full of interest, yet which every
one seemed to shun. The picture of her husband upon the wall seemed like
a living soul. It had brought back her faith in humanity. It had made
her less alone in the world.
A wonderful amount of knowledge may be accumulated, by devoting two
morning hours out of the twenty-four to study, and, perhaps, the
pleasantest acquirements we possess are those gathered up of our own
free will, unaided and, as it were, in secret.
Thus it was with Catharine. With a tolerable rudimental education she
found no difficulty in a want of masters, and every day saw her
naturally fine mind expand itself with freshly gathered ideas, that
gradually consolidated and took the form of knowledge.
Among other things she found a portfolio of drawings, rough studies, and
bold, spirited sketches, such as genius throws off as it searches for
perfect development, with implements and materials of art, which had
long slumbered in disuse. The sight of these things awoke a new desire
and a new talent in her. She would learn to paint. She would study hard,
and so perfect herself, that some day his portrait should be hers. She
would work incessantly till her art should achieve a copy of that. This
was all the result she thought of—his picture—nothing more.
Here was an object for exertion. So she went to work, heart and soul, to
obtain this shadow of a lost happiness; looking dreamily toward the
future when he might learn how faithfully she had worked and thought for
him.
It may injure Catharine, a deserted wife and childless mother, so young
and so wronged, when I say that her life on the Island was one of
tolerable happiness; but she was not an angel of suffering, only an
earnest, hopeful, young creature, resolved to perform her duties
honestly as they arose. Spite of everything, she was looking forward to
the possibility of meeting her husband in the future, to rejoice over
him if he was blameless, and to forgive him under any circumstances.
Here again some of her own sex may condemn her for want of pride, and
exclaim of what female dignity demands from the sex. But as I have said,
Catharine was no heroine, only a beautiful, high-minded and
gentle-hearted woman full of feminine compassion, not only for the
miseries, but for the weaknesses of mankind. She never thought of her
husband so much as having sinned against herself, individually, as of
the wrong done to his own manliness.
People who have never loved can talk of that implacable dignity so regal
in the proud woman; but those who love know well that affection is
stronger than pride, nay, stronger than death itself. The woman who
boasts that she would be unforgiving to the man she loves, has very
little of tenderness in her nature, or real dignity either. Never does
the true Christian, or the true woman, which is much the same thing,
appear more beautiful than with a feeling of charity warm at heart. The
highest and purest charity is that which refuses to look with
implacability on the wrongs from which we have suffered.
These gentle and forgiving feelings grew strong within the heart of the
young woman, as she studied in that solitary room, solitary save for the
pictured presence of her husband. Her character became fixed and noble,
with the gradual expansion of a fine intellect, and it was not long
before the frail, fair girl, so rich in all generous feeling, became
deep-thoughted as she had hitherto been warmhearted.
For some time after her first discovery of the library, Catharine
thought herself sure of solitude whenever she entered it. Once or twice
she had heard soft footsteps creeping about the door, but after a
moment’s attention forgot the circumstance.
But one morning, while busy at her easel, working desperately toward the
one object—a copy of her husband’s portrait—she heard the heavy
breathing of some object outside the door, followed by a suppressed
murmur.
Catharine arose suddenly, and opened the door, holding her palette and
brush in one hand. There in the hall, with her long, flowing night-dress
lying around her like a snow-drift, sat Elsie, her dark, wild eyes
turned wistfully toward the library, as Eve might have been supposed to
crouch at the gates of Eden.
With a timid motion of the hand she beckoned Catharine toward her,
uttering a low hush with her lips.
Catharine stepped out and bent over her, as she was seated on the floor.
“Hush! hist!” whispered Elsie, lifting her finger with a look of
affright. “Is he there? are they together? does he suspect that I am
here in the cold, waiting? don’t tell him. I won’t come nearer, but it
seems so hard to sit here all alone, and they in there. Please don’t
tell them. Is he speaking to her? Does she say anything about me? She
shouldn’t, it’s cruel. I carried off all the gray hairs, and the
disgrace, and the heart-burn. They might let me stay here, you know.”
The tone in which these words were uttered was so pleading and pitiful,
the dark eyes, uplifted like those of a feverish child pleading for
drink, had so much pathos in their glance, that Catharine felt tears
trembling in her own voice, as she stooped down and endeavored to soothe
the poor woman.
“Come in—come sit with me, Elsie dear. They will be glad to see you,”
she said, humoring the idea that possessed her charge.
Elsie shook her head. “I couldn’t—it sets my heart afire to see him
looking so kindly at her, and so cruelly at me. But listen: I was more
beautiful than she is, once, and he thought so—he did, indeed, but
somehow—I don’t understand how it was done—they made a division of God’s
gifts, do you see. The beauty and love they left with her; to me, they
gave age and tears, sinfulness, disgrace, hemp-jackets, and told me to
go alone and be still. The evil spirit had been driven out from between
them. They called it Elsie. Yes, they gave me her name, and told me to
be gone. That is the reason I sit here on the floor, so cold and gray,
while she enjoys herself in there. Don’t tell them, for I like to stay!”
“Come back to your chamber,” said Catharine, gently; “put on a nice
dress, and we will go in together; they will be very glad to see us!”
“Did they tell you so?” inquired Elsie, quickly.
“Yes, they told me so!”
“Did they?—that was kind. But I can’t accept it, you know. When the
people off yonder in the Bible sent their poor goat into the wilderness
loaded down with their sins, he never came back to disgrace them, but
lay down and died of hunger in the woods.”
“But you are not driven away—you are not alone or hungry!”
“Oh, yes, I am!—here, here!” said the poor creature, pressing a hand to
her side, and rocking back and forth as with pain; “but it don’t kill,
this hunger. I starve and starve, but never die. Hush, they will hear
me. Go back and shut the door. I like to sit just as I am; but don’t
tell for anything.”
Catharine hesitated, and made another effort to win the poor creature
from her uncomfortable position. But Elsie was in a positive mood, and
would neither go into the library or to her own room, though the morning
was chilly, and her raiment so insufficient; nothing would urge her to
move.
“I know—I know,” she said, impatiently, when Catharine urged this, “it
is cold, it makes me shiver all over; but then you can guess how it is.
I am to take all the cold, too, with the wakefulness and watching, it is
a part of me this cold; when I tremble, they smile. Do you know I never
smile: that is left to them!”
“Then,” said Catharine, gently, “I will stay with you.”
“No, no. The cold is catching, you will take it!”
“But I must, unless you will go with me!”
“Not there,” pleaded Elsie, pointing to the library.
“No, to our room.”
“Well, if _you_ are cold, I will go!”
After that day, Catharine often found Elsie watching by the
library-door, as she came out from her morning studies.
CHAPTER XLIV.
THE ITALIAN VILLA.
Within sight of the library window, and down upon the sloping grounds
that rolled in broken hollows to the sea, Catharine had noticed the
building of a pretty Italian villa, that for a month or two of the
spring had been throwing out some new wing or cornice through the trees
that were to embower it. Even the workmen’s hammers could now and then
be heard in the stillness of the morning, when nothing but the birds and
those who toil for their daily bread are abroad.
In a still life like hers, everything has its interest. From almost
unconsciously watching the progress of such portions of the building as
the irregularities of the ground made visible, Catharine began to wonder
who this pretty residence was for, and how its inmates might hereafter
affect her own singular life. It was the only dwelling in sight, and
threatened to encroach somewhat upon the isolation of her home. Thus the
subject became one of peculiar interest to her; while the old people now
and then wondered who was building a house so near them, and if their
close neighborhood to strangers might not interfere with the entire
freedom which poor Elsie now enjoyed.
Elsie herself heard the conversation regarding this new house, with wild
attention. It seemed to startle her, and she murmured some vague
comments as the others conversed, which betrayed a degree of unrest and
excitement, that filled the good old people with fresh anxiety.
At length, in the month of June, just when the roses were in their
richest flush of beauty, the workmen seemed to have completed their
task. No more sounds came on the wind to remind the family that human
life was so near. The glaring freshness of unpainted wood was toned down
into a warm, gray tint, scarcely visible beyond the tall elms and fruit
thickets that covered the intervening grounds. From any effect it had
upon Catharine’s life, the house might never have existed; it was a
pretty object in the distance, nothing more; and yet it always gave her
a faint pang when she looked that way. The same strange sensation
occasioned by her husband’s picture seemed in some way associated with
this house; yet it was perfectly new, and had no possible connection
with her or hers more than the forest-trees that had supplied the
timbers.
One afternoon the family were all gathered in the common sitting-room,
loitering about the tea-table, till twilight stole on, and the air was
heavy with falling dew. Elsie was sitting as usual at her mother’s feet,
looking vaguely up to her face, and smiling that wan, hollow smile, that
had neither intelligence nor warmth, and yet was so grateful to the
gentle old mother.
Mr. Ford had been dreamingly reading the religious paper, which brought
his weekly allowance of literature; but as the golden dusk stole on, he
laid the venerated sheet upon the table, and was serenely reflecting
over its contents.
Catharine sat by the window, restless, and with a vague feeling of
expectation, the more remarkable because no guests were ever invited to
the lone dwelling, and because her reason told her that this impulsive
feeling, that some one interested in her was coming, must be perfectly
groundless. Still she sat wistfully gazing out into the dusk. Every
sound, if but the fluttering of a bird upon its nest, made her start.
She went forth in imagination into the world again, and mixed in the
great drama of life, from which she had so long absented herself.
As she sat thus, leaning upon the window-sill, there came up through the
evening mist two figures, a lady and a child, moving onward softly like
shadows gliding over the grass.
Catharine held her breath and gazed upon them in silence. Were these the
persons whom she had been unconsciously expecting? Who were they? And
why did they creep so noiselessly across the sward?
The lady was in mourning, not the heavy black which shrouds the person
as in a midnight of despair; but her garments were of soft, pale gray,
that floated around her like a mist, leaving her gentle face in relief,
dim but beautiful.
The child moved like a tropical bird beside his companion; his dress was
of crimson, rich with the most delicate embroidery, that lay upon its
borders like the plumage on the neck of a flamingo. The light was too
dim for more than a general view of the strangers; but as they came
slowly house ward, her heart beat fast, and she felt a sudden warmth
mount into her cheek, as if something kindred and pleasant were stirring
her spirit to its depths.
Impelled by a sudden impulse, at once urgent and unaccountable, the
young woman arose and went out upon the front door-steps, as one who
receives an expected guest.
The lady and the child paused,—they had not intended to enter the house,
but, lured on by the quietness and lovely glimpses of scenery that
surrounded it, they had been led unconsciously in front.
“Look, look, mamma. See that beautiful lady! She is coming to speak with
you; come!”
As the child spoke, he drew eagerly upon the hand which led him; and
Catharine, impelled by the same influence that had brought her to the
door, descended the steps and met them.
The lady smiled.
“My little boy is so delighted with the fruit-trees and flowers, that I
cannot keep him off your grounds,” she said, mistaking Catharine for the
mistress of the house. “It is an intrusion, I fear?”
Catharine did not answer. She was looking downward, with a sort of
fascination, into the beautiful eyes of the boy, who neither smiled nor
spoke, but returned her look so earnestly that his face grew sad, and he
seemed ready to burst into tears.
“We will retire at once!” said the lady, hurt by her silence; “I am sure
it is an intrusion.”
Catharine lifted her eyes from the child, and cast a wistful, inquiring
glance upon the mother, as if the words of this excuse, so sweetly
uttered, had fallen upon her ear, but not upon her sense.
“He is yours!” she said, with a strange smile; “dear soul, he is yours!”
Again her eyes were turned on the boy, who met them with a steady,
earnest gaze, half tearful, half smiling.
The young widow gave a troubled assent, and turning slowly, appeared
about to retrace her steps.
“Do not go yet!” pleaded Catharine, catching her breath, and for the
first time realizing her position and the strangeness of her conduct.
“The grounds are pleasant always at sunset, and so little disturbed,
that you can find the charm of a wild wood almost in them. I should like
to show you some of the finest views.”
The lady smiled, and bent her head in acceptance of this kind offer.
CHAPTER XLV.
THE STRANGE LADY AND HER CHILD.
Catharine reached out her hand. The little boy looked up with a rosy
smile, and gave his.
“Do you like to hunt bird’s-nests, and wade through the wet grass for
peppermint, darling?” she inquired, taking the child’s hand, while her
own began to tremble at the touch.
“I don’t know about the other, but birds, yes, yes, I love birds; mamma
has got, oh, so many, in a big cage at home,” answered the boy.
“He has not been much used to the country,” added the mother; “we only
came to the Island last week, and our place is so new, that it scarcely
can be called rural just now. These old trees and thickets make me
almost dissatisfied with the barrenness of our home.”
“Then you live in the new house yonder? I am glad of it. We are close
neighbors. I have looked at your pretty villa from the window yonder,
for months, wondering who would live in it. You will remain there, and
this little boy—oh, how glad I am that he will stay in the
neighborhood.”
“Thank you; this is very kind, after our intrusion; but your father must
think it strange. We did not intend to come so near the house,” said the
lady, glancing at the window, at which a venerable head appeared, while
Elsie was seen fluttering like an unquiet spirit in the dusk of the room
beyond.
“He is not my father,” said Catharine, simply, “only the person I live
with. His daughter is ill; I am her friend, that is all.”
“The companion of a sick woman, and so young, so—”
The lady was about to have said “so beautiful,” but checked herself,
blushing.
“It is a pleasant life,” said Catharine, “and I am happy in it—merely to
have a _home_ is so much of itself.”
“Yes, it must be a great blessing to those who have ever been homeless,”
answered the lady, with a look of interest. “It makes me shudder to
think how desolate a poor young creature must be, cast upon the wide
world. I have known beautiful, helpless women driven to the very
almshouse from the want of a roof to shelter them.”
A shudder passed over the lady as she spoke, and her eyes filled with
trouble.
“Yes,” said Catharine, with a degree of composure that had the dignity
of experience in it, “I have seen these things—they do happen, but there
are troubles that make even the almshouse as nothing. While we have one
true heart to love us, it is shelter enough. To be unloved is perfect
desolation.”
A faint blush stole over the lady’s face, the flush of suppressed tears.
She looked down at the child, and clasped his hand closer.
“We have lost our shelter,” she said.
The boy’s face clouded. He understood that look of gentle grief too
well.
“He has no father, then?” inquired Catharine.
“No one but me in the wide world.”
The boy took hold of his mother’s garments, and looked lovingly in her
face. It was a pretty habit of dependence that he had learned while an
infant, that of clinging to his mother’s skirts, and she loved him for
it.
These two women, complete strangers to each other, wandered slowly away
from the house, talking quietly and sadly, like old friends that could
afford to be natural; but by degrees Catharine became restless and
slightly perturbed. There was something strange in this sudden
confidence with a stranger, that made her thoughtful. Familiar sounds in
the voice, a sort of mesmeric atmosphere that had hung about her own
childhood, came back. It seemed as if she had known this gentle widow
years ago, and the wildness of the idea harassed her. The child, too—his
eyes, the pretty curve of his red lips, the pure forehead, all were
familiar; she seemed to have kissed them a thousand times; and it was
with an effort of self-constraint that she kept from throwing her arms
around him.
This strangely familiar feeling was shared by the widow; while the boy
gave his hand lovingly to Catharine, and walked by her side silent, but
listening to all they said. But he became restless after a while, and
looking up roguishly in Catharine’s face, lisped out—
“You so pretty—what is ou’s name?”
“My name is Catharine—Catharine Barr, my little man. Now tell me what
yours is?”
“My name is Edward Oakley,” answered the child, “and my papa has gone to
heaven, he has.”
Catharine started, and dropped the child’s hand. Mrs. Oakley was looking
another way, and did not observe the change in her countenance, but the
child saw it, and, thinking that she was cross, hung back and began to
search for amusement for himself, while the two women passed on,
unconscious that he had deserted them; for the name of Oakley had
disturbed Catharine so much that she lost all self-possession. More than
once she cast a long, searching look on the face of her companion, and
each time became more and more satisfied that her intuition had been
correct. She had known and loved that woman in her childhood.
But little Edward had forgotten them both in the beauty of everything
around him. The night was just setting in, balmy and clear. The dew was
falling, and the grass sparkled with moisture beneath the glow of a full
moon. The fire-flies scattered their tiny stars along the sward, and
flashed in and out of the thickets with a brightness that dazzled the
child. He sprang away, with his arms extended, rushing on, and grasping
at the grass with his little hands here and there, hoping to fill them
with sparks.
The ground was uneven and rolling where they stood; a hickory-grove lay
in the distance, and all along the slope of the hill were knolls covered
with winter green and barberry thickets, in which the child soon lost
himself.
The fire-flies were constantly deluding him, flashing here and there,
but never giving themselves to his grasp. He had outrun the voice of his
mother, and the stillness frightened him. All at once as he stood
listening, a whippoorwill began his night-plaint in the hickory-grove.
The boy began to tremble as he heard it, the sound was so near a human
lament, that it filled him alike with affright and compassion. Some one
was in pain; he was sure that wicked robbers were hurting some lady down
in the woods. What could he do? Where was his mother that she did not
help the poor creature, whose lament fell so plaintively on the night?
The child called aloud for his mother, who had gone wildly in an
opposite direction in search of him; and Catharine had blindly followed.
Thus every instant increased the distance that separated them. Each
interval of silence filled him with fresh terror, and when the bird-wail
came, his own wild cry for help rang with it to return upon him without
answer.
At last shriek after shriek rent the air; but all in vain. Then he sunk
to the ground. Lifting his eyes to the stars, and folding his hands palm
to palm, he began to say his prayers. They were broken with sobs of
grief, for it was difficult for the child to have faith in heaven, when
his mother neglected to come.
As he knelt upon the turf, sobbing out fragments of the Lord’s Prayer, a
light tread came behind him, and he was lifted suddenly from the ground.
“Mamma! mamma!” he cried, joyously.
But it was not mamma. It was a pale, dark face, that, lighted up with
passionate joy, bent over him. The dark eyes, taking that strange
brilliancy that nothing but moonlight can give, seemed burning their
glances into his. The lips, all in motion, and agitated with broken
murmurs, rained kisses upon his face, his arms, his hair, and even upon
the folds of his dress.
“George!—Georgie, my own Georgie!”
“No, no, not yours. I won’t, I won’t!”
The little fellow struggled violently in the strange arms that had
seized upon him, and his eyes grew wild and large with terror. But the
female bore him on, whispering to herself,—
“I have found him, I have found him. Let them take all the rest. He is
mine, mine!”
She raised her voice and sped on, shouting, “Mine, mine!” Her long,
iron-gray hair had fallen loose, and floated out upon the wind; a tragic
joy sat upon her features, as the moonlight glanced over them; and
between her words she laughed a clear, gleeful laugh of defiance, which
the whippoorwill answered by his slow wail.
The boy grew still. Something in the face of his captor fascinated him.
The breath was checked upon his parted lips as she bore him along.
As she approached the house, Elsie, for it was she, slackened her pace,
and began to caress the child with a gentle sweetness that soon
dispelled his terror. The words fell from her lips with a sort of charm.
He began to wonder, rather than fear.
“Hush, now hush, don’t speak a word, little Georgie; don’t breathe loud,
that’s a dear. There, there!”
She pressed his cheek to hers, whispering these cautions softly, and
stole through the lilac and snow-ball thickets into the house.
She glided, with ghost-like stillness, through the hall, and through a
long, dark passage, into the library. The shutters had been left open,
and the room was filled with moonlight. It came through the bay-window
in a silvery flood, leaving but few shadows, and lying full and broad
upon the two pictures.
A great easy-chair stood in the centre of the room, and in this she
placed the child, still holding both arms around him, while she crouched
half upon her knees to the floor.
“See, see! the boy comes willingly; he wishes to come; he loves me, and
will stay forever and ever. Oh! ha! smile and smile; you cannot get him
away again; he is mine, I tell you, all mine!”
As she spoke, Elsie fell to caressing the boy, stilling his fears with
the mesmerism of a strong though disturbed volition, till at last he
wound his arms about her neck, and fell asleep, with his head bent
forward upon her bosom.
Softly the poor, demented woman drew him down to her side upon the
floor, and making a couch of the cushions which she took from the chair,
she covered him with the great crimson shawl worn over her loose, white
robe.
Thus resting upon one elbow, and brooding over the child, as a thousand
sweet feelings settled upon her face in the moonlight, she lay till
daybreak, watchful and silent, triumphing in her soul over the two
portraits that were to her human beings over whom she had attained a
conquest.
CHAPTER XLVI.
THE MANIAC AND THE CHILD.
Meantime the mother and Catharine had exhausted themselves in searching
for the child. Mutual anxiety had drawn them together, as months of
common acquaintance could not have done. When they returned to the house
after midnight, in order to send the servants out to continue the
search, they found the old people up, and in a state of painful
excitement. Elsie, who had left them as they supposed, to go to her
room, had mysteriously disappeared.
Here was a new source of alarm. Never before had Elsie been known to
leave the house after dark. What could have led her forth? And where had
she fled to?
Again they all sallied out, the old people and the two young women,
followed by the servants; but all in vain. At daylight they returned
home, weary and sorrowful, filled with dread that something fatal had
happened to these helpless creatures, so loved and so strangely lost.
At daylight a new thought stole upon Catharine. The library! Elsie might
have concealed herself there, or might even be crouching near the door
in the passage. She started up, ran along the passage, and flung open
the library-door.
There was Elsie, in the gray light of the morning, with one arm over the
child, watching the pictures with her black, wakeful eyes, and with that
triumphant smile still upon her lips. The red drapery, the beautiful
head of the boy resting upon the cushions, and Elsie with those bright
eyes and the iron-gray hair sweeping around her, formed a group that was
more than picturesque.
Catharine uttered a joyful cry, that brought the stranger and the two
old people into the passage. The venerable parents ceased to weep as
they approached the room, but a pallor came upon their faces, and they
drew close together, as persons oppressed with a cold atmosphere strive
to impart warmth each to the other.
Elsie half arose, supporting herself with one hand pressed against the
floor.
“See, father—see, mother, I have got him. The night-angel let him loose
upon the moonbeams, then came to my room, whispering that he was alone
searching for his mother and fleeing from one who was not his mother,
but who had stolen the name and kept it, while we, who had his blood in
our veins, were pining.
“I listened to the night-angel, for he is grand and true, though since I
came here he has almost forsaken me. I listened to the night-angel, when
he told me that a child of my blood was uttering cries for help in the
open fields; that the forest-birds were scaring him with their hooting
cries; and the woman who is _not_ his mother was searching for him.
“The window was open, the grass underneath soft and silvered with
moonshine. I flung out the folds of my shawl and stepped forth upon the
air, sinking downward, but holding out the red wings of my drapery as
the angels do when they descend from heaven—but they would not hold me
up, and I fell upon the grass, which bathed my face and hands with its
silver dew. Still I heard the cry of my child afar off, and mocked by a
miserable whippoorwill, that taunted his agonies of fear with long,
mournful wails, that pained me to the soul. I have heard that whining
bird before; he loves to mock at me and mine. Years ago he began it,
years from now he will keep it up.
“My poor baby was there alone on the hillside, shrieking for me to come;
I knew that the woman who is not his mother was after him heart and
soul, as I was, the woman that is not his mother, who stands there!”
Here Elsie half started from the floor, and pointed her finger at the
poor young widow, who began to tremble and turned white beneath the
gleam of those wild black eyes.
“Go home!” continued Elsie, with a look of sudden affright; “he is mine,
God gave him to me first, and when he was lost the night-angel brought
him back to me. You are not his mother! It is my blood that reddens his
cheek, my breath that heaves his bosom, my soul that looks through his
eyes. Go home, the boy is mine,—mine, I tell you, mine!”
Elsie almost shrieked these words out, in her eagerness to drive the
pale young widow away; and she bent over the child fiercely as an eagle
broods over its young.
The widow drew timidly forward, with her eyes, full of crushed tears,
bent upon the child.
“Go home!” commanded Elsie, in wrath. “Go home! You are _not_ his
mother!”
“But I love him. He is mine. He never knew any mother but me,” pleaded
the young woman, while the tears started in large drops from her eyes,
and her hands clasped themselves as if eager to implore silence and
mercy from the maniac.
“No,” answered Elsie, and her black eyes kindled with fiery light to
their depths; “no, he is mine. When the blood reaches his heart, mine
beats quicker; when it stops, I shall perish; he is my soul, lost years
and years ago, which the night-angel has brought back. Go away, go
away!”
The poor young woman looked around for some one to aid or comfort her.
Catharine came forward.
“Yes,” she said, gently, “the night-angel knows that Elsie is the
child’s mother; but he is so young and must be cared for. This is his
nurse, who has taken charge of him for you. It is she who told the
night-angel when he was ready to come back.”
“Oh! are you sure?” questioned Elsie. “She does not claim to be his
mother?”
“No, only his mamma. You don’t mind what he calls her, if it is not
mother.”
“You are sure, quite sure?”
“Quite sure. Wake him and see if he calls her anything but mamma.”
Elsie smiled. “Wake him, oh, yes, I know how!” She bent her pale lips
down to the rosy mouth of the child, leaving a timid kiss upon it.
“It makes my heart beat,” she said, drawing a deep breath, and glancing
furtively up at the portraits. “They are jealous. Yes, they know what it
is to be jealous now.”
CHAPTER XLVII.
THREE HEARTS GO OUT TO LITTLE EDDIE.
Eddie only turned his beautiful head on the cushion, and went to sleep
again, with soft murmurs and a deeper breath.
“Shall I kiss him once more?” inquired Elsie, lifting her large,
pleading eyes to Catharine. “You don’t think it troubles him?”
“No, he will awake next time.”
Elsie bent down and pressed her lips like a burning seal upon the
child’s forehead, which flushed crimson beneath the pressure. He awoke
with a faint struggle, and starting up, began to rub his eyes with both
hands.
“Edward—Eddie!” exclaimed the widow.
The child scrambled up from the cushions as if to run toward her.
“Mamma, my own mamma!”
Elsie’s face darkened like a thunder-cloud; her pale lips began to
quiver, and she made a dart forward with her hand.
The child shrunk back on the cushions, frightened.
Catharine bent over Elsie, smiling.
“You see the child does not call her mother!”
“Don’t he? No; that is true; she is only the nurse. Take him away, he
must have a bath, you know; nurse, you will see to it.”
Even as Elsie said this, however, the strength went out from her limbs,
a delicious shiver ran through her whole frame, and as if the breath
inhaled from those rosy lips had been a sweet poison, she breathed a
sigh, and her head sunk slowly to the floor. Her hands dropped loose
from the child, and she lay among the billowy folds of her white robe
and crimson shawl, pale as snow, but with a smile of ineffable joy upon
her face. The draught of life she had drank from those warm, half-parted
lips was stealing like an elixir through her veins.
“Let us take the child away now!” said Catharine, stooping gently down
and lifting the boy from the cushions, where Elsie’s helplessness had
left him.
“God bless the dear little fellow, he has made her smile,” said the old
man, looking from Edward to the white face of his daughter, while his
features, usually so placid, quivered with a rush of affection. “Look at
her, mother. When did she smile so naturally before?”
“But how white she is,” said the dear, old lady, full of tender anxiety;
“if it were not for the smile, it would seem like death!”
“But the smile, look at it! Since the day we saw that face under its
wedding-veil, white as it is now, but so happy, she has never looked
like that,” said the old man.
“But what if it were death?” answered the old lady, constantly rendered
anxious by any change that fell upon her daughter, who, spite of her
sorrow and gray hair, always seemed a child to her. “I have heard that
those who suffer most on earth often look happy as angels the moment
they cease to breathe. Tell me, husband, tell me,” she continued,
clasping her hands with sudden affright, “is this sleep or death?”
“Neither,” said Catharine, who had resigned the boy to his mother, and
was kneeling beside Elsie. “She is insensible, that is all; a little
effort will bring her to.”
“Not yet—oh! not yet,” cried the old lady, with tears in her eyes,
drawing timidly toward the prostrate woman. “Let me kiss her while she
looks so natural. Husband, come!”
She fell upon her knees, holding up her arms for the old gentleman, who
knelt beside her; and the blended tears fell warm and fast on the poor
maniac. First one and then the other bent forward, pressing timid kisses
upon that pale face, thus assuring themselves that it still retained a
glow of life.
Meantime Catharine drew her visitor aside. “Take the boy away,” she
said, hurriedly, “she will not miss him, perhaps, if he is out of sight.
But let me come and see him sometimes; I will not trouble you often.”
“I would leave him with you, if it would do her good, that is for an
hour or two,” said the lady, who was trembling still with the joy of
having found her darling.
Catharine looked at the sleeping boy, with a keen desire to have him
with her a few hours longer; but a habit of self-control, which
suffering had matured, enabled her at once to suppress the wish.
“No,” she answered, “it would do no good, unless she had him always with
her. It is a wild fancy that may not return while he is out of sight;
besides, you look weary. Up all night, and _so_ anxious.”
“I will go then, if you think it best,” answered the widow, with an
effort; and she moved away with the child.
“One moment!” pleaded Catharine, for her heart sunk as she saw the boy
carried off. “If you will sit down in the breakfast-room a moment, while
I take care of poor Elsie, perhaps you will permit me to help you carry
him home. I should be so happy, and you are worn out!”
“He is heavy,” answered the widow, “but that is nothing. I am so glad to
get him in my arms again. I could carry him over the whole world without
feeling the weight.”
“I should like to carry him,” said Catharine, gently, “if you were
willing.”
“I will wait, of course I will wait. He _is_ heavy, and I am almost
tired out, as you say. It is very kind of you; I will wait!”
The widow saw how anxious Catharine was, and with gentle tact gave way
to her wishes.
They hurried into the breakfast-room together, and after Catharine had
arranged the cushions and white dainty couch for the child to rest on,
she returned to the library.
CHAPTER XLVIII.
THE IMAGE IN THE GLASS.
Elsie had partially recovered. Her eyes were open, and she was resting
on her elbow, looking with child-like wonder around the room; while the
dear old people stood hand-in-hand, regarding her through a mist of
grateful tears.
“How did I come here?” said Elsie, in her sweet, natural voice, that
made those two fond hearts leap in unison; “I must have studied late,
and fallen asleep after. Did he miss me?”
The old people looked at each other in alarm.
“Of whom does she speak?” inquired Catharine.
“Of him,” answered the old man, glancing toward the portrait. “What can
we answer?”
“He did not reach home last night,” said Catharine, gently.
“And who is this?” inquired Elsie, bending her brows, “who knows of my
husband’s movements better than I do myself? Send that woman from the
house, father. The last one, you remember the last one!”
“Elsie, do you not know me?” inquired Catharine, astonished.
“How should I?” was the terse answer. “What am I to you?”
“I am your friend!”
Elsie laughed softly. “I never had but one friend, and she——”
“Well, never mind her, darling,” interposed the old lady, anxiously.
Elsie cast a scrutinizing glance at the old lady, and a look of profound
astonishment came to her face.
“Why, mother, how strange you look! How old you are! Dear me, your hair
has grown so white; and that queer cap. This will never do, mother.”
“My child—my dear child!”
Elsie laughed, and shook her head.
“Don’t plead. Don’t attempt to persuade me, mother. You must always
dress like a gentlewoman. That hair and cap are frightful. Remember how
much he thinks of these things.”
The old people remained silent. This was a phase of madness that they
had never witnessed before. Catharine, too, was puzzled. Elsie seemed
struggling with some old remembrance, or rather to have cast herself
back into a far-off scene of action, forgetting everything else; and the
young woman could only look on, waiting for opportunity to act.
Elsie spoke again.
“But while I am scolding you, mamma, I had forgotten to look at myself,
in this robe so disordered, and my hair all down. What will he think of
me?”
As she spoke, Elsie moved toward a small mirror, set into the door of a
cabinet, with which she seemed familiar.
“Why, how is this?” she cried, with astonishment, as the reflection of
her figure came back from the glass; and holding out her long hair at
arm’s length, she allowed the gray tresses to drop slowly from her
figure, repeating the question sharply, “what is this? whose hair is
this?”
No one answered her, and she stood gazing upon herself in wild
amazement, turning her dark eyes upon her parents with a stern,
questioning air, as if they had transfigured her.
“I cannot make it out,” she said at last, dropping her arms sadly
downward; “I cannot make it out.”
“It is remembrance. It is a return of sanity!” whispered Catharine. “Her
recollection of what she has been, her forgetfulness of me—it is a
hopeful sign.”
The old people began to tremble. Their withered hands clung together,
shaking like autumn-leaves; low murmurs broke from their lips, but no
words were uttered. They listened in breathless suspense for the next
sentence that might fall from those troubled lips.
“I wonder—I wish some one would tell me what it means,” she continued,
looking wistfully in the glass. “How am I to get these lines from my
forehead, these, these—”
She checked herself suddenly, gasping for breath. Her eyes were fixed
wildly on the mirror as if she had seen a basilisk there; her white lips
began to tremble; and uttering a low cry, she dashed her clenched hand
against the glass, shivering it to a thousand fragments.
“I have done it—I have done it!” she cried, with an insane glare of the
eyes, as she held out her clenched hand, all crimson with drops of
blood, for them to look upon. “She crossed my path once, twice, again!
She looks like a witch now; but it’s her—I know her! I have crushed her,
do you see?”
As she cried out in this exultant fashion, Elsie’s glance fell upon the
bay-window, and instantly the breath was hushed on her lips.
“There, there,” she cried, “I killed her, but she is there yet!”
They followed her eyes, and there, close by the old-fashioned
bay-window, peering into the room, stood a strange woman, gaunt and
witch-like, both in face and figure. Her sharp, wizen face was buried in
a huge bonnet, which might have been in fashion twenty years before; and
her soiled, even ragged, dress, was partially concealed by a shawl
covered with a glowing pattern of red, green, orange, and blue, which
was, possibly, in vogue at the time the bonnet was made. Still, both
these articles seemed unworn till now. The blond and flowers on the
bonnet were yellow and faded with time, not by use. Her shawl had
evidently just been shaken out of its original folds. But for these
articles of finery, her appearance would have been that of a beggar. It
was now merely fantastic; for her gaiter-boots were not mates—one was
buttoned, and the other laced with a bit of strong twine. She wore no
stockings; and the fingers of one hand protruded through a soiled cotton
glove, while the other was concealed under her shawl, evidently lacking
a mate.
This fantastic figure stood close by the window, peering through with
her keen, black eyes, that had the sharp glitter of a rattlesnake in
them. But for this keen intelligence, she might have been taken for a
common vagrant, on whom some kind old woman had bestowed charity from
her hoard of old-fashioned garments. Instantly a cry broke from
Catharine also, while the good old couple looked at each other in
dismay.
No one spoke, but all remained paralyzed, white as death and gazing at
each other. Catharine, usually so self-possessed, shook like an aspen,
and Elsie crept to her side, seizing upon her garments for protection, a
sure sign that her insanity, for a moment put off, had returned again,
more fiercely than ever.
The strange creature at the window seemed rather amused by the
consternation she had produced. Her face wrinkled into a laugh, and the
glitter of her eyes seemed to strike fire upon the glass. After
indulging herself a moment or two, she turned away, walking deliberately
toward the front door.
CHAPTER XLIX.
ENEMIES MEETING.
The young widow still remained in the breakfast-room, sitting by the
little boy, who slept peacefully upon a sofa. As she looked up from the
beautiful face, so warm and rosy with sleep, her eyes fell upon this
singular woman, who stood within the hall, looking keenly at her from
the shelter of her huge, old-fashioned bonnet.
The impression made upon this young woman was quite unlike that left
upon the group in the library. A look of profound surprise, not
unmingled with amusement at the strange figure which presented itself,
came over her face, for she had recovered her child and was disposed to
cheerful thoughts.
“The people are all in another part of the house,” she said, pleasantly,
“but here is a trifle, if you require help.”
The woman came forward, with a chuckle, and seized upon the piece of
silver so kindly offered.
“Ha, ha—I am rolling in gold, rolling in it, do you see. But as for
help, the more one has, the more one wants help. I have a cat and three
chickens at home, that’ll be the better for what you give them. As for
me, I can make my bed of gold and feel it soft. Oh! ha, that’s a pretty
boy you’ve got there.”
The young mother was gratified. The woman before her became less
grotesque. Maternal love was beginning to soften even her evil exterior.
“Yes,” said the gentle matron, “he is a darling. If you could but see
his eyes now. Wait a moment. He stirs!”
“Ah! I can wait to see his eyes, dear little rogue. How white his
forehead is! What curls, brown as a chestnut, with a touch of gold in
it. Ah, there lies the beauty. Gold, gold, I should like to see it
everywhere.”
As she spoke, the old woman crept close to the sofa, and began to lift
the curls, which lay on the child’s temple, with her claw-like fingers.
As she did this, the widow, who was looking on rather anxiously, for she
recoiled from the sight of those hooked finger-nails so close to the
snowy forehead of her child, saw for the first time what looked like the
shadow of a ruby cross upon the boy’s temple, the top running up among
the curls, which, strangely enough, did not grow upon the spot, but only
sheltered it from casual scrutiny.
“It is the mark of his fingers. He always sleeps with his hand under his
head,” observed the widow, with a vague feeling of awe. “His skin is so
delicate, the touch of a rose-leaf makes it flush.”
“Pretty though, isn’t it?” said the old woman, with a sharp laugh.
“Everything about him is beautiful to me,” said the young woman, gazing
fondly on the child.
“Eddie, my darling—has he slept enough?”
The little fellow, fully aroused at last from his sweet slumber, turned
upon his cushion and began to rub both little fists into his eyes, while
his lips parted like the sudden unfolding of a rose-bud.
“Mamma!”
The little fellow rose to a sitting posture and held out his arms.
“My darling!”
“Dear little fellow. Never mind, come to aunty,” interposed the strange
woman, reaching forth her arms, that fell around the child like a pair
of flails.
The boy struggled and wrung himself free from this unwelcome embrace.
“Let me alone,” he said, clenching his tiny fist, and stamping fiercely
upon the sofa-cushion, “I don’t want beggar-women to touch me!”
“Beggar!” cried the woman, with a shrill laugh. “Ah! that’s a nice joke,
my darling. Beggar! I’ve half a mind to shake you where you stand.
Beggar! Oh! it’s a sweet child. Of course it’s your own, ma’am?”
This question was put with startling abruptness, accompanied by a sharp,
scrutinizing glance, that drove the blood from the fair cheek it
searched.
“Mine, of course. Yes, of course,” faltered the lady, drawing the boy
toward her with both arms. “Mine, yes, yes, whose else? What do you
mean, woman?”
Her voice was sharp with anxiety. Her soft eyes turned a startled gaze
on that grim face, which looked to her like that of a fiend.
“Oh! of course, why not? he looks like you, don’t he? Of course, who
doubts it?” mocked the woman.
“Go away, go away, beggar-woman,” cried the child, clinging to his
mother’s neck with one arm, and clenching his right hand with puny
courage. “Don’t look at my mamma so. Don’t speak to her. Go away, or
I’ll, I’ll—yes, I will—so there now!”
Here the little hero burst into tears, and hid his face upon his
mother’s shoulder.
“What do you want, woman?” inquired the young matron, rising with the
boy in her arms. “If you wish to see the gentleman of the house, he is
engaged. I do not live here. Let me pass.”
“Let me have another look at the darling, just a peep into his eyes, I’m
so fond of children,” said the woman, with wheedling softness, that was
far more disgusting than her rudeness had been. “I want him to know me,
bless his pretty face!”
“Let me pass!” insisted the widow, beginning to feel terrified, “I do
not wish him to look at you.”
“Oh! that’s cruel now, and the boy so like his father!”
“So like his father! Did you know him, then?”
“I did not know your husband; but I did know this child’s father,” was
the answer.
“No! you did not—you could not. The thing is quite impossible. No one
ever knew him.”
The old woman laughed. “I must have another look,” she said, attempting
to seize upon the child, who uttered a sudden cry.
Presently a form came leaping through the hall, uttering a shriek with
every bound. Her hair streamed backward, her eyes blazed, her arms were
outstretched. She rushed forward, like a bird of prey with its spoil in
sight. Her hands fell with a clutch upon that meagre woman, shaking her
in every limb as they seized upon her shoulders.
“Ha! ha! I have found you at last,” cried she, “touch him, touch him,
oh! touch him, and I’ll—”
Elsie paused a moment, and stealing both hands slowly from the shoulders
to the throat of the old woman, clutched it, turning her head backward
and saying to Catharine, “May I? shall I? She has grown into a fiend;
let me choke her.”
She pleaded for permission to kill that woman as a mother pleads for the
life of a child. The insane lustre of her eyes grew brighter, her pale
hands quivered eagerly about the lean throat upon which they had not yet
firmly closed. She was pleading for permission to kill the woman as if
she had been a serpent.
Catharine came up, terrified but firm. Her clear blue eyes were fixed
steadily on those of the maniac, her slender form erected itself into
command.
“Come,” she said, “leave this woman; she belongs to God.”
“Why don’t he kill her then?” hissed the maniac, striving to evade
Catharine’s glance.
“Because he is, perhaps, punishing her with life.”
“But it would be so pleasant to kill her!” pleaded Elsie, “and I will.
Nobody gives me any happiness. I will take it for myself.”
Even in her peril, for it was imminent, the strange woman did not lose
her craft. She managed to fix her eyes, cold and sharp as steel, upon
the glittering orbs of her enemy.
“See, stoop down and I’ll tell you something,” she said, in a voice that
gave no evidence of the terror that shook her heart.
Elsie looked down into the cold depths of her eyes, and her head bent
slowly forward like a bird that is charmed to death.
“Of him? Will you tell me?” she whispered.
“He wishes to see you. He sent me to ask if he might come. Let me go,
and I will bring him.”
“Where is he?” whispered Elsie. “I heard him crying in the woods last
night, crying out so mournfully; but I knew the reason; he had lost the
child. Oh! how one cries out who has lost a child! But I found it. Ha!
ha! I found it! and let him wail on. No wonder he complained all night,
it is very lonesome to be without one’s child. Do you think he will moan
every night till the boy goes back?”
“He will come and ask you to stay with him,” said the crafty wretch,
drawing a deep breath as she felt the pale hands unclasp from her
throat.
“But you will not go—you will stay here, or sail off over the seas away,
away. Yes, yes, I will go down into the woods. Turn your face to the
east and I will go westward. One, two graves shall be under the setting
sun, canopied with clouds of crimson and amber and pale green, all
floating, floating, floating. But you—you shall die alone, alone,
alone!”
Her hands dropped away from the trembling creature, and were flung
triumphantly upward. Her voice rose and swelled into a sort of chant,
and as she passed through the hall, the words, “Alone, alone, alone,”
came back with a mournful emphasis that made even that bad woman turn
pale.
CHAPTER L.
A VISITOR TO BREAKFAST.
The old gentleman, who had regarded this scene in anxious silence, now
moved forward and confronted his unwelcome visitor.
“Madam, this is your second visit here,” he said; “what new trouble is
to fall upon us?”
“He-he!” laughed the woman, hysterical with fright, “I only came to
inquire after the interesting young lady, who has made my neck burn with
her fingers. Her welcome was a warmer one than yours.”
“What is your business here?” persisted the old man.
“Nothing, nothing. I came down to the Island for amusement, and thought
I’d just call and see how things went on in the old place. You don’t
seem glad to see me. But I got used to that long ago. Nice little
fellow, isn’t it?”
She pointed her finger at Eddie, who, shrinking away as if from a
basilisk, began to cry.
The old man turned his eyes that way. In the confusion and anxieties of
the morning, he had hardly looked on the child. Now the glance brought
an entire change in his countenance. A faint color mounted to his
forehead, and stepping forward, he took the boy suddenly from his
mother.
“Don’t let her touch him. Oh! don’t let her touch him!” pleaded the
lady.
“Not for the universe!” said the old man. “I know what her touch is to
innocent things like this. Have no fear. She shall be driven hence,
leper as she is.”
“Leper! Ah! that’s a new name,” half snarled, half jeered the woman. “I
thought you had run yourself out abusing me. But this is something
uncommon! Leper! that is a name in your Protestant Bible, I suppose.”
“If you have business here, speak; if not, go out from under my roof; I
cannot breathe while it shelters you. Go, I say. You have driven my poor
child mad again. The sight of you is worse than death to us all.”
“Now this is hospitality, this is gratitude. Well, well, I am ready to
go. Shall I carry the little boy for you, ma’am?”
“No,” replied the widow, breathless with apprehension; “give Edward to
me, sir. I must return home. My people do not know that he is found.”
“Oh! don’t be frightened. I a’n’t after your precious treasure. Keep him
to yourself, for what I care. He isn’t mine a bit more than he’s yours,
so we won’t quarrel about him.”
The witch gave the strings of her bonnet a sharp jerk as she spoke, tied
them in a hard knot under her chin, and fluttered from the room, leaving
an unpleasant laugh floating behind.
When she disappeared, moving downward to the water, the old man spoke
again:
“I will carry the boy home for you. Don’t be frightened. She is a wicked
woman, but her day is over; she can insult nothing more!”
“Who is she?” inquired the widow, so anxiously that her question seemed
abrupt.
“An evil woman, who has led an evil life,” he answered.
“Do not mention her. Drive her from the house. I charge you, never let
that woman enter the presence of my child again,” interposed the old
lady, who entered the room that instant.
“She never shall, mother, she never shall,” answered the husband. “Be
pacified. She will not attempt to return.”
“She, who haunted my child into a madhouse, comes again like a fiend
that will not be satisfied. Poor, poor Elsie, she will not speak to me.
There she sits in a corner of her room, singing over that one word
‘alone, alone.’ Husband, husband, it is breaking my heart.”
“Be patient, wife. The woman has gone. Elsie will recover from this wild
fit—do be patient!” he replied, soothingly.
“I will go to her. I will sit down by her side, and weep while she
sings. I am old and weak. What else can I do but weep for my child.”
The old lady went out, making this mournful plaint, and her husband,
with a troubled face, and slow, sad step, bore little Edward homeward.
As he walked, the good man became composed; the little form pressed to
his bosom gave bloom and life to his feelings; a glow of enthusiasm
stole through his veins; and without knowing it, the old man grew strong
in the young life given to his embrace.
The widow walked thoughtfully by his side. Her brow was clouded, her
look troubled. She glanced back now and then, apprehensive that the evil
woman might follow her and the child.
The house, which they entered, was a graceful contrast to the one they
had left. Verandas of light iron work ran around one wing and across the
front; passion-flowers and other rare hot-house vines crept in and out
through this network, like colored embroidery on a lace ground: the
whole dwelling was light, cool, and exceedingly pleasant. The fragrance
of cape jessamines and heliotrope stole out through this tangled veil of
flowers; and hid away among the vines were cages full of singing-birds,
sending out gushes of song to greet the early morning.
The old gentleman did not notice these things, but placed the child
gently upon his feet in the veranda, and turned away. His heart was full
of apprehension regarding his daughter. The half-subdued madness had
returned upon her, their old enemy had appeared again. The fear of long,
long years was entirely broken up. Why should that wily serpent have
crept into his Eden a second time? Filled with these thoughts, the old
man bade his neighbor a gentle good morning and went away.
Mrs. Oakley entered her dwelling, weary, and filled with a vague terror
by the scene she had witnessed. The night’s watch had left her garments
in disarray. The dark-brown hair was partly unbraided, and fell in waves
half-way to her shoulders; her bonnet was pushed back, and her pale face
stained with tears.
A small breakfast-room opened upon the veranda, its French windows
clouded with lace, and its adornments cool and simple. A breakfast-table
had been spread in expectation of her coming, and with its service of
pure white china and frosted silver stood before these misty windows,
through which a network of vines and blossoms was softly visible.
A person, who sat in this room, saw Mrs. Oakley as she entered, and
arose as if to go forth and meet her. But a glance at her pale face
checked him, and seating himself, he saw her pass to her chamber.
The gentleman sat alone some time, dreamily watching the humming-birds,
as they flashed in and out through the blooming screen of flowers,
shaking the dew in glittering drops upon the sunshine, and humming
softly to the bells they robbed of honey. A smile was upon the
stranger’s lips. He seemed waiting in tranquil mood for some anticipated
joy. At last Mrs. Oakley came in, leading her boy by the hand. A robe of
spotted muslin had displaced her half-mourning dress, lilac ribbons
knotted it together down the front and brightened the folds upon her
bosom. Her beautiful tresses lay coiled in one heavy braid around her
head. Nothing could have been more simple than her appearance. But her
face was pale, and a look of fatigue hung upon it.
She evidently expected to find the breakfast-room empty, and entered it
with downcast eyes. An exclamation from the child, and a joyful leap
forward, made her look up. A wave of crimson rushed over her face; she
smiled half gladly, half shyly, and held out her hand.
“When did you come? Have you waited long?” she said.
It was a commonplace welcome in words; but her voice grew sweet with
suppressed tenderness, as she uttered it.
“I have been waiting and dreaming here this half hour,” answered her
guest, taking Eddie in his arms; “I did not expect to find you from home
so early.”
“Oh, it was Eddie’s fault, he ran away and was lost all night.”
“Lost! how? Where did you find him?”
There was no reason why the young widow should not have answered this
question. But there was a feeling of sadness connected with the scenes
she had witnessed that night, which checked her, and she merely replied
that a neighbor had found the boy and taken him home.
“And oh,” interposed Eddie, “she was such a tall, black lady, with eyes
all fire, and such hot lips.”
“You did not like her then, my little man?” inquired the visitor.
“Yes, I did. She loved me, oh, so much. You don’t know how hard she
kissed me, and hugged me till it stopped my breath.
“I don’t wonder,” replied the stranger. “Who could help loving you
dearly?” and his fine face flushed crimson, as he pressed a kiss on the
rosy mouth of the child.
“Come,” said Mrs. Oakley, blushing also, but smiling amid the pleasant
confusion. “We shall all have an appetite for breakfast.”
And with the timid bashfulness of a girl, she sat down to do the honors
of her new home to one whose gaze she had learned to tremble under.
CHAPTER LI.
OUT IN THE STORM.
Why did that miserable woman prowl, so cat-like and stealthily, around
those two houses? What motive could have brought her so far from home, a
second Satan, to poison and blast the Eden of peace and charity those
two aged people had gathered around them? What had they ever done, that
she should persecute them so ruthlessly with her presence?
They knew her, that was certain, for Catharine, even beyond her own
shuddering fear, had noticed that their limbs trembled beneath them as
she approached, and that a deadly fear burned in their eyes and spoke in
every line of their gentle faces.
Elsie too. The very sight of this evil woman had driven her into fierce
insanity again. Why was this? Had they known her before? If so, how and
where? The portrait of her husband,—was that, too, a mysterious link
between these old people, so opposite in character, so unlikely to hold
anything in common? How was she connected with them all?
These conjectures kept Catharine awake half the night, while poor Elsie
moaned and muttered in her sleep, or started up with wild cries, calling
upon God to drive her enemies forth and not let them torment her
forever!
Catharine left her bed, feverish and excited by these thoughts. She felt
sure that Madame De Marke had not recognized her; for she had been
standing on one side in the library, when those evil eyes looked through
the window. But the very sight of her old enemy left a nervous dread
behind it, and she could not rest. Events of importance to her own
destiny seemed to be crowding themselves around her, vaguely, it is
true, but with a force that awoke a sort of terror in her.
She opened her chamber-window and sat down. Elsie was moaning and
muttering in her bed, agonized by sleeping terrors. The wind without
rose high and blustering; clouds lowered down among the trees; and gusts
of rain drifted through the leaves, bathing them, as it were, with
liquid diamonds, through which the lightning shot from time to time,
with its thousand golden arrows.
Next to her chamber, the two old people lay awake. The sound of their
conversation came to her ear at times through the pauses of the wind,
like a softened and mournful echo of Elsie’s raving.
Beneath her was the library, with its mysterious associations. The trees
around it loomed against the bank of clouds, disconnected from their
blackness only by the lightning that shot from it. All was gloom within
and without; and amid the storm, her sobs rose and swelled unheard and
unfelt, save by her own lonely heart.
The lightning grew stronger and enveloped the whole landscape in broad,
lurid sheets, revealing the country around and a sombre expanse of water
beyond. At these times the new cottage stood out in broad relief, and
the whole space of ground between that and the old mansion-house was
momentarily illuminated. The scene gave the young woman a fierce sort of
exaltation, while it filled her with grief. She thought of her husband
and longed to shout his name aloud, to ask him to come forth from the
bosom of the storm and tell her that he was yet alive.
While this excitement was upon her, a crash of thunder broke over the
house, and a rush of wind rent its way through the trees, scattering
their foliage in torn masses from the boughs. Then came another fiery
scroll, unfolding itself upon the wind, casting its blue radiance upon
the earth, and kindling the sky with its forked light.
The flash was so vivid and so prolonged that she started up with a cry
of alarm. It was echoed by a shriek that cut sharper than steel through
the noise of the storm.
“See, see,” cried Elsie, who now stood beside her, “the lightning has
got him; call him back; call him back, I say!”
Her eyes flashed out their insane fire, lightning against lightning,
both springing from darkness. The wind swept through her hair, filling
it with rain-drops. The white folds of her garments and those flowing
sleeves fluttered and shook about her like the wings of a spirit. Her
clasped hands were extended over Catharine’s head into the storm. Elsie,
aroused by the burst of thunder, had rushed from her sleep and stood
before the window, daring the tempest as if she had been its spirit.
“Call him back; he is mine. Call him back!” she shrieked.
“Great heaven! what is this?” answered Catharine, pale with
astonishment, for directly before her, passing, as it seemed, backward
beneath the branches of the elm-tree, was her own husband. But while the
words were on her lip, the lightning passed by; and the man who had
appeared before her for a single moment was engulfed in the darkness.
It was an open casement by which they stood, just over the bay-window of
the library. I have mentioned that an old forest-tree overshadowed this
portion of the house, drooping its branches downward like a tent. As the
darkness closed in upon them, Elsie leaped like a panther through the
casement, lodged a moment on the bay-window, and seizing a pendent
branch, flung herself forward into the blackness of the storm. A sharp,
long cry came back from the tempest in which Elsie seemed to have been
engulfed.
Catharine stood helpless with surprise and terror, straining her eyes to
discover a trace of the maniac. But Elsie had disappeared. A flash of
lightning revealed her for an instant as she rushed through its gleams
beneath the trees, giving her white garments and her long hair back to
the blast; then all was dark again.
Trembling with affright, Catharine ran down-stairs, seized a
blanket-shawl, and went out in search of her charge. The storm still
raged, but not so furiously as it had done—everything was wet through
and through; every leaf dripped rain, the grass was so wet that it
seemed like wading through a swamp as she passed on. Her night-robe was
soon soaked, and her bare feet chilled to marble, as they sunk in the
cold grass.
But she took no heed of this. Elsie had gone toward the water, and she
was wild with fear that in her madness the maniac might plunge into the
deep.
Quick as the lightning that now and then revealed her way, she darted
shoreward, calling out for Elsie as she went; but terror and speed
deprived her voice of all power, and she could utter the name of her
charge in hoarse whispers only.
As she passed by the cottage, a glare of lightning fell upon her, and
through it she saw an open window lighted from within. That same man was
framed in the open sash, whose apparition, a few minutes before, had
drawn Elsie into the storm.
Was it a real being? Or was it the picture which she had copied in the
library? The same proportions were there; the coloring was alike; but
this picture looked human. Was it her breathing husband? Or had terror
driven her mad also?
She paused a moment, with her face uplifted, wondering if she were mad,
or not; if the vision were a hallucination or a reality. The rain beat
into her uplifted face, the wind blew fiercely over her thinly clad
form. No wonder she seemed ghost-like to the man who saw her from the
window.
A voice down toward the water aroused her from this wild trance. She
turned and ran toward it, calling aloud “Elsie! oh, Elsie!”
CHAPTER LII.
OUT IN THE STORM.
As Catharine approached the shore, Elsie came toward her, drifting, as
it were, like a cloud before the storm. “I have followed him, I caught
him; see here!” she cried, with great exultation; “see here! I have torn
off her crown; I have rent away her robe; but they are both gone; gone
into the depths of the sea; that is the way he treats me; always with
her! always with her! and oh, oh! how like a fiend she has grown; she
was never handsome, never; but I have disrobed and uncrowned her; see!
see!”
As she spoke, Elsie held up the crown of a bonnet, to which a trail of
yellow lace was clinging, and a fragment of faded calico. How she had
obtained them, Catharine could only conjecture; and she was now too much
excited for thought on the subject.
“Oh, Elsie! how you have frightened me; let us go home!” she pleaded,
locking her arms with those of the lunatic. “I am wet and cold. Do go
home with me, Elsie!”
“Poor child, poor little dear! Cold is it! Elsie is always cold and wet
too—wet with her own tears. You see the ocean yonder? it was a dry plain
till I wept it full of sorrow; now, see how it heaves and foams, and
laughs at the lightning; all the moans lie at the bottom, for it does
groan heavily at times. When she went into it, I could hear it sigh and
heave and struggle as my heart did when the snake crept around it,
tightening and tightening its coils till I was stifled with groans; but
the ocean has got her now; I am glad that I gave the brave old ocean so
many tears. They have drowned her at last; I heard them gurgle in her
throat. Oh! it was music to hear the strangle. I wish you had heard it—I
wish you had heard it!”
Catharine was seized with sudden horror. Had the poor, demented one
really committed some violence? Or was this talk merely the ravings of
her diseased mind?
There was no more information to be obtained from Elsie. The storm, or
perhaps some encounter in which she had been engaged, rendered her wild
with excitement. She dared the lightning with her pale, clenched hand,
and answered the thunder with shrieks of defiance. She danced with her
shadowy-white feet through the wet meadow-grass, and laughed like a
riotous child, as the rain swept in gusts through her hair.
When they neared the cottage, a change came upon her. She grew still and
hushed, looking forward with breathless awe, and moving with the
noiseless motion of a ghost.
“Hush, hush,” she said, “we may disturb him, and then he will follow her
into the deep waters. Do you think she will stay there though? Who can
keep her there? The monsters of the deep will hurl her back to land; she
is too wicked for them. The serpents that coil and knot themselves among
the rust, and gold, and scattered pearls that lie forever among the
coral branches, down, down where the waters are calm like a baby’s
dream—the serpents, I tell you, will uncoil and slink away into the
black depths of the sea, rather than live with her, though she is their
sister. Oh, if they would keep her. Do you think they can? I sent her
down to them with my mark upon her throat—a hot mark, red as blood. They
will understand it. The mermaids,—listen, my bird of Paradise,—the
mermaids are my friends; I have lived with them years and years. They
have strung pearls on my hair, and that’s what makes it so white. I wish
you could see them floating, floating, floating, with pale green hair
and emerald eyes. They sing, too. Oh, my bird, won’t they sing when she
plunges downward headforemost in her rags, with my mark flaming on her
throat? Hosanna! hallelujah! Roll, roll ye mighty thunders—roll, roll!”
Elsie had uttered the first portion of this wild speech in a hoarse
whisper as she glided by the cottage, but her voice rose as she
proceeded, and at last broke forth into a fierce, reckless chant, like
that with which Rachael electrified an audience, when she raved and
moaned through the liberty chant of France.
Catharine was impressed by the wild poetry that broke more from the eyes
and action of the maniac than from her words. Still, she had an
undercurrent of thought that led her to look wistfully at the cottage as
she passed. The window where she had seen a light was now darkened and
closed; everything was still, and she felt almost as if some fearful
delusion were being practised upon her every way she turned.
The rain had somewhat abated when the two females reached the house; but
even at its height the old people had evidently come forth in search of
their child. Back and forth, among the shrubberies and beneath the old
trees, they wandered, their hands nervously interlocked, and their
feeble voices rising in anxious cries for their daughter.
Elsie heard them, and sprang forward triumphantly.
“Come,” she said, “come, you may breathe now; the air is pure; the earth
may laugh with blossoms without fear of death-tramps from her cloven
feet. Come now, let us sing together, we and the stars!”
She waved her hand toward the sky where a few stars were struggling
through an embankment of clouds, very pale and languid after the vivid
flashes of lightning they had just witnessed.
“Come,” she cried again, “let us laugh, let us sing! Come, come, come!”
Elsie led the way into the house, and went directly toward the library,
leaving wet tracks upon the carpet, and wrapping her dripping garments
close about her.
The old people and Catharine followed in silence, shuddering with the
dampness and chilled with the cold, but carried on by the force of that
insane will.
Elsie flung open the library-door. A gust of wind swept through, meeting
them as they entered from the bay-window, which was open to the night.
“Give me light, light! I would look on him; I will tell him myself.”
Catharine struck a light, which flared and quivered as she held it
upward.
Elsie seized it fiercely and held it above her head, looking upward for
the picture. It was gone; a stained place upon the paper marked the spot
it had occupied, and that was all.
The candle dropped from Elsie’s hand, which was still uplifted as if
paralyzed.
“Gone! Oh, my soul, he has gone with her!”
These words were uttered in a feeble, heart-broken voice, and Elsie
glided away through the darkness into her chamber. For days and weeks
she did not speak again.
CHAPTER LIII.
COMING HOME FROM CALIFORNIA.
A steamer had just arrived, bringing passengers from the gold regions of
California,—a rough, wild-looking set, whose half-savage aspect gave the
impression of a gang of returned convicts, rather than of refined and
enterprising men, as most of them undoubtedly were. To have seen the
coaches and hacks as they gave up their burdens at the various hotels,
one would have fancied that the inhabitants of Van Diemen’s land had
escaped in battalions, and were about to overrun the country.
One of these carriages drew up at the Astor House, and a young man
sprang out, carrying a portmanteau, which seemed of considerable weight,
in his hand. His appearance was rather picturesque than otherwise, for
he was one of these persons whom no disarray of costume could render
less than gentlemanly. In fact, a black wide-awake, set carelessly a
little on one side of his head, was the most becoming thing in the
world, and a Mexican blanket, bought from a fellow-passenger and flung
over his arm, gave a brilliant contrast to his gray and travel-soiled
clothes. A flowing beard, which no neglect could prevent from rippling
downward in rich waves, veiled the lower portion of his face, revealing
a finely curved mouth and a set of snowy teeth when he spoke or smiled.
A noble and frank face it was, which looked so eagerly from beneath the
hat we have mentioned.
The young man went directly to the office, registered his name, and
inquired, in an anxious voice, if Louis De Marke had left an address
there.
“Louis De Marke,” was the reply, “is an inmate of the house. He has been
in town some months, and is probably in his room, No. ——.”
The young man’s face lighted up. He flung down the pen with which he had
just written “George De Marke,” and taking up his portmanteau, followed
the waiter, who stood ready to guide him through the intricacies of the
establishment.
“Never mind. This is the room, you need not announce me,” exclaimed De
Marke, as the waiter paused before a chamber-door.
The waiter disappeared; the door was opened hurriedly, and the quick
exclamations, “Louis,” “George,” “brother,” were followed by a warm
embrace and an eager clasping of hands.
Never perhaps has it happened, that two men, not twins, bore so close a
resemblance to each other, as the persons who stood in that chamber,
with their hands interlocked and their eyes sparkling with affectionate
welcome. There was scarcely the fraction of an inch by which you could
distinguish them in height or size. The same open, frank expression of
face was there; the form and color of the eyes were alike; indeed, save
for the more neatly trimmed beard and perfect toilet of the one, you
could not have known the brothers apart. Even in manner they were the
same, for the careless but not ungraceful air which one brother had
brought from his wild life in the gold regions, met its counterpart at
once. The very smile and laugh of one had the sunshine and heart-warm
richness of the other.
The new-comer was perhaps some four years older than the other, but this
was only detected by close examination.
“And so you have come at last. O brother, brother! how I have wanted
you!” said Louis, drawing his guest to a sofa, and shaking hands with
him over and over again. “You have no idea how very, very much I have
wanted you!”
A shade of trouble came over his face as he spoke, and instantly that of
his brother darkened with the same shadow, as if the pain which one felt
must have a mutual vibration.
“And I,” said George, with a sudden overshadowing of all cheerfulness,
“I have a great many things to say to you. Since we parted, Louis, I
have suffered as you will hardly think me capable of suffering.”
“And I,” answered Louis, sorrowfully,—“and I.”
George sat down by his brother, and threw one arm over his shoulder with
a slight caress.
“What is it, my brother? I was in hopes that, save our one great cause
of annoyance, you had escaped any serious trouble.”
Louis shook his head and a mist crept over his eyes.
“It is a hard thing, George, for a fellow no older than I am, and
disposed to be happy, as you and I both are. It is hard, I say, to carry
about a secret, that one feels forever heavy upon the heart, but dares
not talk about.”
“What is this secret, my brother?”
Louis turned suddenly and seized his brother’s hand; tears sprung to his
fine eyes, and he choked down a sob that struggled hard with his
manliness.
“George, before you went away I was married.”
The elder brother started, and turned pale to the lips; but he only
said,—
“Go on, Louis, I listen.”
“I had been married some months then. Do not be angry that I did not
tell you.”
“Angry, why should I? How dare I be angry with you for a concealment
which—but I interrupt you; go on.”
“I think you would have liked Louisa. She was the dearest and most
lovable girl in the world.”
“Was, Louis? You say _was_, as if your wife were dead.”
“Dead, O brother! if this question could be answered! But it cannot. She
is dead to me, I fear, and yet alive, she and her child.”
“Be calm, brother, and explain all this. Whom did you marry? where is
your wife?”
“I can hardly answer either question. She was an orphan, and had an only
brother older than herself. The name was Oakley. She was in school, but
staying with a lady who lived in the next street to us; our gardens
adjoined. I mean the year before our father died, when his family lived
like civilized beings, for my mother had not then given herself up to
avarice as a terrible passion.
“This lady had a daughter somewhat older than her ward. I have since
learned that she was also the aunt of Catharine Lacy. You remember
Catharine?”
George lifted one hand suddenly to his forehead.
“Yes,” he answered, in a husky voice, “I remember her. She is dead.”
“Yes,” answered Louis, thoughtfully. “Poor girl, she died in a strange
way; it was a wonderful thing altogether. This proud woman was her aunt,
who bound her out to Madame; Catharine never once mentioned the fact;
perhaps Mrs. Judson forbade her. Some one has the murder of that girl
upon his soul.”
“Do not say that,” cried the young man, starting up distractedly. “She
was my wife, Louis, my lawfully wedded wife; and they let her die in a
charity hospital! It was our mother’s work, this foul murder. Louis De
Marke, it was her work!”
“And this other woman is answerable for a like crime!” answered Louis,
hoarsely. “Louisa went to the same hospital; they were found side by
side in that fearful sick ward, your wife and mine. Poor young
creatures, scarcely more than children themselves. I saw the record of
Catharine’s death, but of my poor girl there is no record, save of a
discharge. I have been unable to gain one trace of her since she left
the hospital walls. It is now more than three years, George; and I have
borne this secret alone till my heart aches with the weight of it.”
“I know, I know what it is,” answered the elder brother, passionately.
“Thank God, we have met once more where at least the rash acts of our
youth can find a voice. I little thought, Louis, how like your life had
been to my own!”
“Poor girls, poor young creatures! we led them into great misery,
George.”
George shrunk back, as if some thought, which had stung him for years,
became a sudden pang.
“Youth is sometimes very cruel,” he said, with the bitterness of
self-reproach. “But Heaven is my judge, I never intended wrong to my
poor young wife. Her condition was miserable enough with Madame De
Marke, after our father’s death; and our secret marriage could hardly
render it worse.”
“But Louisa! _Her_ condition was happy enough, till I came to embitter
it with my love; for I loved, oh! George, I _thought_ I loved her!”
“But you talk at random, Louis. Even yet I cannot comprehend who this
young person was, or how you became so fatally interested in her,” said
George; “come, old fellow, tell me everything,—there is no fighting with
death, but if your wife is above-ground, it will go hard if you and I
cannot find her?”
Louis shook his head; but George spoke out again with well-assumed
cheerfulness. “Let me know every particular about this marriage, and I
will go on a crusade for you—it will be like a romance. Indeed, our two
lives are a romance. Who would believe that we have never lived under
the same roof since you were an infant; that I was bred in Germany, you
here; that we never met till both were men, yet loved each other dearly
from the first. It was strange, for your mother hated me always. It was
she who packed me off to a school in Germany when a mere child. My
father sent me money and a letter twice a year. In time, my school was
changed to a university; after that I was sent to travel. Then a letter
came to say that my father was dead. I came home a stranger; not ten of
my father’s nearest friends knew of my existence; but we met as brothers
should meet, thank Heaven for that! For your sake I tried to like my
father’s widow; I sought her out and went to see her often. Would to
Heaven I never had: then one of the sweetest and loveliest creatures
that ever lived might have been saved.”
CHAPTER LIV.
LOUIS DE MARKE’S CONFESSION.
Louis de Marke sat for some moments, with a hand to his forehead,
perplexed, and, at heart, reluctant to speak. It is true he had been
months and months pining for the company of his elder brother, resolving
to give him all confidence, and to ask for both counsel and help, at his
hands, but now he shrunk from speaking. At last he dropped his hand, and
began, abruptly enough:—
“It was a sad romance to her, and to me. I have told you, my wife was an
orphan and the ward of her only brother. Her father had been the
intimate friend of Mrs. Judson, who I have since learned was Louisa’s
godmother. The brother, after his father’s death, placed Louisa under
this woman’s care.”
“And you became acquainted with her?” inquired George, deeply
interested.
“Yes! Our gardens adjoined; the fences were open and low, and an arbor
ran from one to the other. I was often in our side of this arbor, and
the young ladies came down to the portion upon their grounds, with their
books and music. You have never seen Mrs. Judson’s daughter. She was one
of the loveliest creatures eyes ever dwelt upon, serene and gentle as an
angel, a sort of moonlight beauty which one loves to dream over.”
“You are speaking of Miss Judson now, not of the girl you loved?”
questioned George, surprised at his eloquence.
“I will be truthful with you, George, even to my own shame. It was Miss
Judson whom I first loved—Louisa was a secondary object with me then; in
fact, I considered her as a spoiled child. It was a mad passion,
something less than idolatry, my love for the other; a madness that—yes,
let me confess it—that holds me yet.”
“And did she know of this passion?”
“How could she help it? I was too young for concealment, but no words of
love ever passed between us. We met frequently, in the way I speak of,
and would stand on a pleasant moonlight evening, screened by the
clustering vines, leaning on the light fence which separated their arbor
from ours, saying little, but filled with a world of sweet thoughts that
made these stolen hours the most delicious of my life. Yes, George, she
must have known that I loved her, but I did not speak. How could I, with
every dollar I expected to have in the hands of my mother, and she so
grasping and avaricious that I could scarcely persuade her to give me
enough money to purchase food, for she had fairly starved me out of her
house.
“Mrs. Judson, you remember, bought the house she lived in of our father,
just before he died, and did not move into it until Madame had abandoned
all attempts at respectable life, taking that poor girl Catharine with
her. First, she went into an inferior dwelling, then to the garret where
she is to be found now.
“I refused to give up my room in the old home, and she consented that I
should board with the tenant to whom it was rented. In this way it
happened that I was saved the shame of her interference, and kept our
domestic troubles a secret from this proud girl, and as far as possible
from the world. But you will understand that the dread of this exposure
would keep me silent. I dared not tell this splendid girl that I was the
legal dependant and slave of a woman who did not give herself the common
decencies of life, out of the great wealth my father left, and that two
years must pass before I could come to her mother as an independent
gentleman and ask her hand. Now I could do a thing like that, though the
very idea of my mother’s life makes me shrink, but then I was
inexperienced, shy, and terribly depressed by the course my mother was
pursuing. The great terror of my life was that those two persons should
meet.
“I loved this noble girl to distraction, and, brother George, I am sure
that she loved me, though all this time she was engaged to another man.”
“Engaged to another man, and knew in her heart that you loved her?”
“Do not blame her; had I spoken out, she might have found courage to
break an engagement which, I am sure, was made at the persuasion of her
mother. Yet I am told that Oakley was a noble young fellow, and loved
her dearly. She was not unhappy with him.”
“How do you know that, brother Louis?”
“Because she has told me so since his death.” George De Marke crushed
the wide-awake in his hand, while a low whistle expressed the new light
that was dawning upon him.
“Well, go on,” he said, with a gleam of humor in his eyes.
“All this time, while I was lavishing the first thoughts of my youth
upon her, she was engaged. I was nothing to her; Louisa told me this.
Her own brother was betrothed to Miss Judson; on his return they were to
be married.
“I do not think Louisa saw my anguish, or my despair, when she gave me
this information, for deep feelings are seldom the most demonstrative. I
felt myself growing pale, my very lips were chilled through and felt
like marble as I closed them. She did not observe it. The very warmth
was quenched in my veins, and she only said, as we shook hands in
parting,—
“‘How cold your hands are, but the night _is_ a little chilly.’
“As if influenced by some strange sympathy unexplained to her own heart,
she bent down and kissed my hand; but I shrunk from the touch of her
lips—they sent a pang through and through me. At such times even the
most delicate sympathy is painful. How could this be otherwise than
bitter?
“Those few words had blasted all the hopes of my life; but how could she
understand this? I must have seemed strangely cold and ungrateful to
that poor girl, who loved me all the time, but, in the egotism of my
anguish, I was unconscious that she was made to suffer also.
“I saw Miss Judson after this, and with her own lips she told me of her
engagement. She was white and trembling all the time, while I stood
taking the death-blow of my hopes, in dead silence. I think now, that
she hoped for some protest, and in her heart longed for an explanation,
which I had no power to give. The expression of her eyes haunted me
afterward, so wistful, so tender—oh! if I had spoken then. But I did
not—could not. The image of my mother, in all her grim avarice, was
standing before that young creature so pure, so exquisite in her
refinement, made a coward of me.
“We parted that evening in mute anguish. Her hand was cold as snow when
I dropped it from mine, and even in the moonlight I could see that her
bosom swelled with proud grief. She never came to the garden after that,
though I haunted it like a ghost.
“Oakley came at last to claim his bride. I heard of this through Louisa,
who wandered into the arbor more frequently than ever, where she was
almost certain to find me in sight. I was very wretched in those days,
and, in the egotism of a first great sorrow, never thought to ask why
this girl sought the old haunt so often. My object in seeking her was to
obtain news of the woman I loved. In my thoughtless selfishness, I led
the gentle girl into interviews that she might have misunderstood.
“Louisa was a sweet, kind girl, innocent as a child, and as confiding.
Her society became a great relief to me, and I lost no opportunity of
meeting her. Miss Judson was her superior in age, and in everything that
goes toward making up a grand character; but a more affectionate,
truthful, and kind creature never lived, than Louisa Oakley.
CHAPTER LV.
THE NIGHT OF MISS JUDSON’S WEDDING.
“The night of that wedding was a terrible one to me. Tortured, wild, and
filled with unutterable sorrow, I saw the house lighted up from roof to
cellar. With my heart aching, and my head hot with pain, I stood by the
window in my room listening to each sound, as a man condemned to death
hears the tramp of a crowd gathering to the scaffold on which he is to
suffer. As each carriage paused at the door, my heart shrunk within my
bosom.
“I was all alone in the house where our father died. You were absent; I
had no human being to comfort me in the great agony of that bereavement,
for there are bereavements worse than death, oh! a thousand times worse
than death.
“I had been all that afternoon walking the streets, in hopes that
fatigue might weary out the pain I felt. Sometimes my whole nature rose
up in rebellion against fate, and against myself. Why had I kept that
long, cowardly silence? I loved the girl a thousand times better than my
own life; yet had never told her of it. Held back by sensitive dread, I
had allowed another man to take the woman I loved out of my life.
Because my poor mother had faults, I had doomed myself to a lonely
future.
“These harassing thoughts embittered the pain I was suffering. I hated
myself for the want of courage that had wrecked my hopes, and left me
standing there, the most humiliated and wretched being, I do think, on
earth. That moment my imagination was sharpened by pain: I fancied, in
my anguish, all that might be passing in that stately dwelling: the
bridegroom in his resplendent happiness, all unconscious that his good
fortune was rending the hope from another man’s life;—the bride, robed
in sumptuous whiteness trembling upon the verge of that abyss, that was
to separate us forever—I wondered if she thought of me. All at once a
faintness, like that of death, fell upon me; I saw the bride walking
past the windows of her chamber; her hand threw aside the curtains,
while she looked forth upon the night, her beautiful head crowned with
orange-blossoms, and the gossamer veil sweeping downward like the furled
wings of a seraph. All excitement left me. I was sad and heart-broken.
The sight of her sweet face filled my soul with tender regrets, as if an
angel, lost to me forever, had looked serenely down upon me, unconscious
of my anguish and lifted forever above it.”
The young man paused and wiped the drops of perspiration that even a
remembrance of former anguish had brought to his forehead.
“I could not stay at the window after those crimson curtains closed upon
my love, but went down to the garden, and leaning upon the frail fence
by which we had stood so often, wept like a child. Remember, George, how
young and inexperienced I was.
“All at once, I heard a footstep on the gravel-walk; and, through my
tears, I saw a figure coming toward me, glistening white and pure
through the moonshine. My heart leaped; my breath stopped. Could it be
my lost love coming to say farewell?
“Hoping this, and faint with expectation, I waited for that white figure
to draw nearer. It came swiftly; I saw the face, and my heart fell back;
the breath left my lips in a moan. It was Louisa Oakley. She saw me in
the arbor, and came forward with a glad look upon her face. I was in the
shadow, and she could not detect the sorrow on mine. The girl was very
happy and full of pleasant excitement.
“‘I felt sure of finding you here,’ she said, ‘and came down to say how
sorry I am that you are not one of the groomsmen. With you, I could
stand up without trembling. If you had only known my brother, it could
have been managed, and then the wedding would be splendid.’
“I replied with such composure as I could command, but she detected the
sadness in my voice, and mistook it for disappointment regarding an
invitation to the wedding.
“‘It couldn’t be helped,’ she said; ‘Mrs. Judson never dreamed how
intimate we have all been; besides, I think she was a little prejudiced
against your mother.’
“Louisa was very gentle and full of affectionate playfulness, but you
can imagine how she wounded me by this mention of my mother. I felt
keenly enough that, but for her, I might have stood where young Oakley
was then. Oh, George, it was hard to bear!
“The kind girl, feeling that I continued sad, insisted on standing out
in the moonlight, that I could admire her dress, which fell about her in
soft fleeciness, like drifts of newly fallen snowflakes. She was not
very beautiful, but the whiteness and tender radiance of the moon,
falling around her as she stood crowned with roses, made a lovely
picture of which she was shyly proud. It was that I might see her in her
pretty dress that she had come down to me, I think.
“These things may seem trivial, George, but the details of a painful
event fix themselves terribly on the memory. There was not a word spoken
that night, or a shadow upon the windows of that house, which was not
imprinted on my soul forever.
“I called Louisa from her conspicuous position in the moonlight—for her
white garments seemed like grave-clothes to me—and with a quietness that
seemed marvellous to me, inquired if the bride seemed happy. It was a
desperate question, but my heart struggled yet for some hope, that, even
at the bridal hour, she would think of me with regret.
“Louisa answered innocently enough that she had never seen a happy bride
in her life. The persons to be married were always nervous and
frightened. It was only the bridesmaids that really enjoyed themselves.
As for her brother, he was happy as a king; but the bride said so little
and moved about so quietly that there was no judging about her.
“Then I asked, ‘Had the bride ever spoken of me?’ My voice was steady,
but I drew no breath till the answer came.
“‘Yes,’ Louisa said, ‘now that I think of it, there has been some
conversation about you this very evening. When the dress was laid out,
the bride whispered, with tears in her eyes, “_He_ will never see me in
my weddingdress! he, our best friend! Oh, Louisa, if it could only be
put off a little longer.”
“‘But that was all nervousness, you know,’ continued my tormentor, for
spite of her kindness she was sure that ‘this getting married is sure to
make one want to hold back just at the time, I suppose. She can’t help
being happy; who could with a husband handsome and kind like my brother?
I tell you, he is splendid—the best fellow in the world. Never fear—they
will be happy as the day is long, both so handsome, and good as gold.’
“I grew impatient under all this. Did that girl love to torture me? What
did she tell me these things for? Was she determined to crush my heart?
or drive me mad? I answered her with sharp impatience. What, I do not
remember, and probably did not know at the time. But it must have
sounded harshly to the poor girl, for she went into the house weeping; I
did not regard it at the time. She had given me a fresh pang, and I had
no pity for her. My whole being was absorbed in self-compassion; there
was not a creature in the world to whom I could have spoken except you,
George, and you were away.
“When Louisa left me, I went up to my chamber; it was a back-room
overlooking the gardens. I sat by the window all night, for my grief and
the solitude were complete. I heard the carriages disappear, while the
hum of voices grew faint upon the night air. I saw the blaze of lights
go out, and at last the beating of my own heart was the loudest sound I
heard.
“The daylight flashed around me where I had sat so many dreary hours,
but still I remained motionless, letting the morning deepen toward the
noon. It seemed to me that I should never care to stir again. I was
aroused as if from a dull dream, by the noise of a carriage driven down
the opposite street. It was Oakley, with his bride, on their way to the
European steamer. It seemed as if the horses that bore her away were
tramping my heart under their hoofs; but when the sound died in the
distance, my breath came more freely. It was over, and I knew the worst.
When that knowledge comes to any brave soul, fate has lost half its
power to torture!”
“I know it,” answered the brother, who, shrouding his face with one
hand, while his elbow rested on the table, had listened attentively.
“But fate sometimes leaves a long, dull waste of lurid hopes to mourn
over, after the worst is known.”
CHAPTER LVI.
THE BROTHERS TALK OVER THEIR FATHER’S DEATH.
“Louis,” said George De Marke, “how long was all this after our father’s
death; I have never had a thorough knowledge of that time. Everything
connected with it was too painful for questions.”
“I remember,” answered Louis, “she had driven you from the house before
I was old enough to know that I had a brother. You were happier for it.
Year by year, our home had become more uncomfortable and dreary. As age
crept on our father, some cause of strife, which always existed, seemed
to break out afresh between him and Madame. I never thoroughly
understood it, George; there was something in the past never explained
to us. Quick words and broken sentences, which I remember now, though
scarcely noticed at the time, connect this mystery with your own
mother.”
George De Marke looked up with sudden interest. “It is strange,” he
said, “but I never heard anything about my mother. Madame never
mentioned her!”
“Nor did my father; during his life I was kept so far apart from his
confidence, that I never ventured to question him regarding his or her
family. Indeed, it was years before I knew that Madame was not alike
your mother and mine. It was discovered to me at last by some angry
words with which she was taunting him, as if some disgrace had been
attached to your birth. This made me angry at the time, but I accepted
it as little more than a burst of fiery malice. Forgive me, dear boy,
for saying so of my mother; but she was used to saying what came
uppermost in her mind when he offended her, and I gave it no
importance.”
“I dare say it had no importance,” said George, “she must always have
delighted in tormenting him.”
“That is probably true, dear boy—but as I became a man, the fact that I
knew absolutely nothing of my mother’s family forced itself upon me. If
my father had been living, I would know all about her. Had I been here
when he died, that one subject should not have been left in the dark.”
“You would not have had the heart to question him, George. He was sadly
changed before he died, and so nervous that a word would make him
tremble. Sometimes the very sound of my mother’s voice would set him to
shaking all over.”
“My poor father! Did he suffer so much?” inquired George, shading his
eyes to conceal the tears that sprung into them.
“More than I can remember without pain,” answered Louis. “He took a
terrible dislike to Madame toward the last, and I had great difficulty
in protecting him from her temper and cupidity. You cannot know how
difficult it was, in health, for his iron will to keep down her
parsimony in our household; when he lay sick and helpless, I found it
almost impossible to obtain necessary comforts for him.”
“Poor man! so rich—so proud, and brought to that! He must indeed have
been miserable.”
“Yes, both in body and mind,” was the answer; “I am sure that something
preyed on him at the last. But Madame never left him at this period, and
though he seemed anxious to converse with me, her presence always
prevented it.”
“Strange what could have troubled him so! Possibly it might have been
that he repented of that strange will.”
“Not altogether that, I think. It was some persons he wished to see,—an
old man and woman. Madame spoke of them impatiently in that way, but
promised to send for them.”
“And did she?”
“No, there was no effort made to send for any one. Another night, when
he was growing worse and worse, I heard him pleading with her; some
person was to be sent for whom he wished to speak with before he
died—must speak with if she was on the face of the earth. Madame became
furiously angry then. She no longer attempted to pacify him with
promises, but filled the sick-room with her angry revilings, while he
lay trembling under her violence till the bed shook beneath him. At
last, urged on by rage, such as I had never seen even in her before, she
darted toward the bed, and would have seized him by the shoulders, but I
flung my arms around her, and prevented the sacrilege by taking her
almost by force from the room. When I came back to the bed, our father
was stricken with paralysis.
“Oh, George! it would have broken your heart, could you have seen his
beseeching eyes follow me around the room after that. I knew that he
would have spoken to me then, had the power been left him. Once, when
Madame was out for a moment, he made a desperate effort to speak, but
his voice came forth in a broken moan; and I saw two great tears roll
from the pleading eyes, wrung from some want which he had no power to
express.”
“Could he not write?” inquired George, in a troubled voice.
“No; he made an effort, and with his poor shaking hand, strove to scrawl
a name; but I could not read it; Madame came in while I was trying to
make it out. With an angry glance at him, she took it from my hand and
tore it up.
“My poor father’s eyes turned upon her with an expression that would
have melted a heart of iron. I have heard of wounded stags, weeping
while under the torment of a pack of hounds, George. The great tears
which came again to that old man’s eyes, when his wife—I will not call
her mother with this feeling upon me—tore up the name he had tried to
write, seemed as if shed under like torture.”
“All this fills me with self-reproach. I ought to have been by my poor
father’s death-bed. I being older than you, might have comprehended his
wishes,” said George De Marke, sadly.
“I cannot tell, George; it might have been a wish to redeem the
injustice of his will; sometimes I think it was only his lawyer’s name
that he wrote; for Madame looked like death when she read it. I am sure
she did read it, illegible as it was, for she muttered something that
made the sick man struggle in his bed. Nothing but the fear of losing
her grasp on the property could have disturbed her so!”
“It was a strange will, and unjust as strange,” said George. “Why should
our father have feared to trust my intellect more than yours, Louis? If
at thirty I have never given proofs of insanity, and am the father of a
lawful son, then and not till then can I demand an equal share of the
property with yourself. This is a strange clause against an elder son,
who has never offended him, or deserved anything but kindness at his
hands.”
“It is indeed. The anxieties of his death-bed must have arisen from this
cause. But it was all needless; for though I had a hard struggle to get
my portion from Madame at the time of my majority, it is safe from her
control now, and the income is enough for us both.”
George reached forth his hand, grasping that of his brother with
grateful warmth.
“You forget,” he said, pointing to his portmanteau, “that I am just from
the gold region, and though not able to compete with my rich brother,
there will be found yonder enough of gold and bills of exchange for my
moderate wants, till the time appointed by my father’s will arrives.”
“Are you so rich as that, George? I am glad of it; independence is the
right of every man, but I should have liked to divide with you, after
all.”
“I am sure you would, dear old fellow; but the time is not far off, and
I think it will go hard for any one to give proofs of insanity against
me so far; and if my brain has withstood all that I have endured till
now, it will probably hold firm to the end.”
“Yes, that will be easily settled. But the babe? Poor Catharine Lacy
left no living child, so it is stated in the hospital record.”
“So it is recorded; poor girl! poor wronged wife!”
“She was a lovely creature,” said Louis, “a sweet, gentle girl. How was
she driven to such straits, George?”
“It is answered in a sentence,” was the stern reply. “Madame De Marke,
who had doubtless suspicions of our private marriage, induced me to go
to India, by promises of giving a portion of my inheritance into my own
independent possession. She had entire control, even of the income, you
know. In his large shipping-interest, my father had left unsettled
affairs at Calcutta, which she professed to be very anxious about. I was
to remain abroad two years and settle up all his affairs in the East, as
the price of my own independence. I had just married Catharine Lacy, who
urged me to make this sacrifice, and expressed herself willing to stay
with Madame, hard as her life was, until my return.
“If Madame knew of our marriage, her dissimulation was complete, for she
gave no sign of such knowledge. I now understand it all. She either had
information of the marriage and wished to separate us, or had a
suspicion that the poor child was devoted to me, and that by marrying
her, one condition of the will might be secured.”
“It is possible,” muttered Louis.
“With this promise, she sent me to the East Indies, where letters might
not reach me for months; made that delicate girl a drudge of all work,
and at last drove her to desperation, to the Almshouse, and, God pardon
her!—I never can,—to death.”
“It was a terrible fate,” said Louis; “but in charity to my mother, let
us hope she was not all to blame. There was a time, George, when I can
remember her a stylish and attractive woman—never generous or liberal,
it is true, but far, far above what she is now. The powerful will of our
father kept down her faults, and at his death they broke over all
control. It seems to me that, on this one subject of money, she is a
monomaniac.”
“You are her son, Louis, and heaven knows I have little wish to wound
you by talking of her failings; but you will comprehend how they bear on
this case. If I fail to accomplish the conditions of our father’s will,
this property goes to your mother during her life, and afterward to
you.”
“Yes, I know; there the sting lies. It is, in fact, my interest she is
seeking. It is for me that she hoards and starves, and has committed
this terrible wrong.”
“No, it is for the love of hoarding. Did she not struggle to keep
possession of your portion also?”
“But that was for my own good, Madame urged; she was in terrible trouble
about my fancied extravagance, and would gladly share her den with me in
order to roll up her income. I really think it grieves her that I will
not consent to this. But we were speaking of Catharine Lacy. I was in
complete ignorance of everything you have told me regarding her. Indeed,
my whole attention was too painfully occupied elsewhere. I was absent
when Madame made her degrading change of residence.”
“I know it; we were both sent out of the way, while she made
arrangements for a life of miserable parsimony. Had I dreamed of the way
she intended to live, my poor young wife would never have been left to
her mercy. From her own confession, Catharine almost perished of
absolute want in her miserable den.”
“But her aunt, Mrs. Judson, was a rich woman. It is strange that she did
not apply to her,” said Louis. “Did she never think of that?”
“I cannot tell. Probably the poor angel kept her word too faithfully.
She had promised not to make our marriage known. Remember, Louis, I was
young, and did not think of the cruel necessity that might arise to
protect herself by this very confession. When it came, Madame turned her
into the street, and somehow—I had no heart to inquire the harrowing
particulars—she reached the hospital, and died there!”
The brothers were silent for some minutes; when they looked up, it was
through a mist of tears which no manly pride could suppress.
“They were together, your wife and mine,” said Louis, at last, drawing a
hand across his eyes. “Poor Catharine!—poor Louisa!”
George did not answer, but his chest heaved, and his face fell forward
upon the arms which were folded on the table before him. At last he
lifted his face, pale and tear-stained, turning it to his brother.
“This remembrance is killing me, Louis. We will never talk these matters
over again.”
“As you think best, George,” replied the brother, “but I _must_ speak
with you. My situation is more painful than yours, for suspense is added
to the rest!”
“True, true. I interrupted your story, Louis. You see how selfish grief
is.”
CHAPTER LVII.
THE SECRET MARRIAGE.—LOUIS GOES ON WITH HIS STORY.
“I think, George, that concentration of feeling belongs to our race. I
felt when Oakley carried off the only being I could ever love, that life
would thereafter be desolation to me.
“This very feeling led me to seek the society of Louisa Oakley, who
remained with Mrs. Judson, and still met me as of old. She was the only
person of whom I could hear tidings of my lost love, the sole link that
connected me with the romance of my youth. When letters came to her from
abroad, she brought them for me to read, little dreaming of the heart
aches they gave me. Mrs. Judson was a proud, cold woman, full of
sanctimonious reserves chilling to an impulsive young creature like
Louisa. Her ideas of duty were rigid, her whole life, as she said almost
in her prayers, one series of the most perfect rectitude. For any human
being to suppose that she had a fault, was a proof of depraved judgment,
for which she could find no possibility of excuse.
“You can imagine, brother George, that a home presided over by a woman
so coldly perfect, would be a cheerless abode for an ardent, gentle
girl, after a companion like Miss Judson had left it. You can imagine
also, that her heart would turn for sympathy wherever it could be found.
“Louisa was incapable of concealment or dissimulation of any kind. It
was not long before the conviction forced itself upon me, that, heart
and soul, this young creature loved me. This was a wretched discovery,
and, at first, aroused nothing but repulsion in my heart; but that which
I had myself suffered came back, in a thousand gentle and
compassionating feelings. The pain still fresh in my own bosom was too
recent; I could not inflict it upon another, that other a creature so
lovable and so good,—my only friend.
“There was no confession of attachment in words, but from the day of
this discovery our interviews in the arbor became more subdued, and the
compassion which I felt for her must have taken a shade of tenderness.
It was not love, but what young girl of sixteen could have detected the
difference between the gentle gratitude with which a bereaved heart
receives affection, and the bright outgushing of an impulsive
attachment?
“I was not quite of legal age, and was left under the control of Madame,
as you know, by our father’s will. She decided that I should spend at
least a year abroad—you remember there was an excuse of financial
business to be settled there also—and I had no power, and scarcely a
wish, to oppose her. But the effect of this arrangement on Louisa
astonished me. She was in absolute despair; the feelings, that, up to
this time, had been implied rather than expressed, now broke all bounds.
No argument of mine would reconcile her to a separation. She conjectured
a thousand evils that would follow my absence. Her brother would take
her away—she would be forced to give me up—to marry some other person
utterly repugnant.
“I was very young—you know, George—and to any man an attachment so
earnest and passionate would have been gratifying. When argument and
entreaties failed to convince her that an eternal separation was not
threatened, I—rashly, madly—proposed a private marriage before my
departure. She assented too readily, poor girl! Her guardian was away
for a short visit out of town. There was no one but a housekeeper to
control her movements. We stole out one evening and were married. The
clergyman found witnesses, and I placed the certificate he gave us in my
pocket-book. Neither of us thought how important it might become, and it
was forgotten when we parted.
“I dared not own my marriage, dependent, as I was, for every dollar I
used upon my mother; and feeling that she would cast me out penniless, I
could see no way but to leave my young wife where she was till my
return. Soon after that I should be of age, and so far as property was
concerned, independent to claim and protect my wife.
“Our voyage was a protracted one, as you know. Accidents happened to my
letters. It was months before I heard from my young wife. Her first
letter was full of affection, the second struck me as saddened in its
tone. They had been written months when I received them. Then followed
complete silence. Up to this time my mother had lived very plainly
indeed. I left her, as you will remember that I told you, in the poorest
house on our father’s estate, but her method of existence had not sunk
to its present level. When I came back she had taken up life in her
present miserable abode. Catharine Lacy, so long a sunbeam in our house,
had disappeared. Louisa! my wife! you know what my compassion drove her
to—a pauper bed at Bellevue.
The week I returned home, a package of letters that had followed me half
over the continent, reached New York. They were from my wife, and told
me her mournful story. Up to the very hour of her anguish she wrote
every thought and feeling of her heart; poor, poor child, how she
suffered; how she may yet be suffering!
“During the absence of her guardian, who had gone with a party to the
springs, she fled from the house, and in her helplessness sought a home
wherever it could be found. This rash step the poor child had taken to
escape a disgraceful expulsion from the house of her guardian. With no
marriage certificate, for, thoughtless wretch that I was, it still
remained in my possession, and unable to find proofs for herself that
she was a wife, the poor girl wandered off, hoping to get shelter
somewhere till I returned. She was willing to face poverty, but not the
woman from whom no pity was ever to be expected for weakness or
disobedience.
“The letters I have with me still. The latest, you will see, are written
at and dated from Bellevue. After following me from place to place, they
reached me here covered with post-marks. Read them, George,—I cannot;
every word is written in fire upon my soul.”
Louis turned away his pale face and shrouded his eyes as his brother
read.
CHAPTER LVIII.
LOUISA’S LETTERS.
My husband:—Once again I write to you from the depths of a weary heart,
without hope, without a belief that you will ever see my letter, but I
must speak to you before I die! for it seems to me impossible to live
and face that woman. I wrote to you again and again, Louis. I told you
of the terrible strait to which I was driven. I appealed to you from the
depths of my humiliation. I besought you to give back my secret and send
the proofs of our marriage before it was too late—before disgrace fell
upon me, and the shelter of a respectable roof was taken from over my
head.
“You did not answer. Day after day I waited, day after day I stole like
a thief to the post-office, and read over, name by name, the list of
advertised letters, hoping against convictions that yours had been
overlooked in the delivery. None came. Oh! if you could think how
desolate I grew; all alone, so young, so full of dark foreboding—I
feared the proud woman to whose guardianship my brother had left me. Her
black eyes seemed to follow me everywhere. I trembled at the sound of
her footsteps. In my dreams, her presence overshadowed me till my brain
ached with the oppression.
“One night she came to me in my chamber. I was in bed weeping, but she
did not seem to hear it. The light was dim, and my face turned to the
wall. Possibly she did not know how wretched I was.
“‘You seem sad and depressed,’ she said; ‘is it because you have no
companion in the house? or are you pining over the absence of your
brother and friend?’
“I tried my best to answer steadily, but the tears would come; for her
manner was strangely kind, and, for the first time in my life, I longed
to throw my arms around her neck and ask her to pity me.
“I am not quite well,’ I said; ‘the study is hard, and I cannot bear so
much as some girls.’
“‘How would you like to go into the country a while?’ she asked.
“‘To the country,—some farm-house where I might have a chance to be
alone. Oh, if I could! If I could!’—
“‘Not quite so rural as that,’ she said, ‘but if you like it, we will go
to Saratoga.’
“My heart sunk within me. Saratoga! and with her! I answered faintly,
that I would much rather stay at home and rest. At first she opposed
this, but I pleaded so hard for quiet and solitude, that she at last
consented and left me at home, only extracting a promise that I should
receive no company, nor go out alone. The next morning, she started on
her journey. I watched her from the window as she got into the carriage.
It was a relief to see her go, but my heart was heavy as death. In her
way she had been kind to me and I was deceiving her.
“She is gone; and the great solitary house is mine to roam in as I
please. I go down to the arbor twenty times a day. The clematis vine is
white with blossoms, as it was the day you told me how dear I would ever
be to you. I sit down under the shadows that twinkle around me with
every stir of the leaves, and think of you, your looks, your words, the
expression of your face when we parted, till my heart swells with the
joy and pain of memories that are my glory, and yet kill me. Oh, if you
were only here—if I could but see you a single moment! But God help me,
an ocean divides us! I may never see you again. Sometimes I think it
will be so, and that makes the thought of death terrible.
“The loneliness here would be pleasant, but for the dread of what is to
come. I think of her return with terror. If I hear a carriage in the
street, my heart stands motionless till it has passed the house. I dare
not meet her again. What can I do? Where shall I go? Louis, Louis, my
heart will break if I do not hear from you....
“A friend of Mrs. Judson’s called here this morning; she says that my
guardian may come back any day. She wishes the house to be in readiness.
I must go; but where? Father of mercies, tell me where!
“When the lady was gone, I went up to my room, and throwing myself on
the bed, almost prayed to die. It was wicked, I know; but I am afraid!
Oh, if you were only here, my husband—if you were only here! I have been
lying still as death, thinking and planning until thought tortured me. A
thousand wild prospects of concealment till you came, presented
themselves; but they were all vague and impracticable. About midnight I
arose softly, and finding a lamp, searched through my drawers for money
and trinkets. A few dollars, and a more costly supply of jewelry than
most girls of my age are allowed to possess, was all that I could depend
upon. These, with a few valuable laces, I tied up and locked in my
wardrobe; for I must go—I must go! Once more I will steal to the
post-office. God may have mercy upon me and send the letter I have asked
for so often—oh, so often. I have been—I have been—nothing there. Over
and over again I read the printed list through my blinding tears. My
name was not there. Nothing for me—nothing for me! Then my last hope
went out, and I wandered off anywhere in search of a hiding-place, where
death might find me undisgraced. In a narrow, uncleanly street, I saw a
sign on which ‘Boarding’ was written in great yellow letters. I knocked
timidly at the door, shuddering at the sound my own hands made. I will
not describe the interior of this house. It would make you wretched; for
you have not intended to be cruel.
“The woman who received me was kind enough, but uncouth and slatternly.
She asked no questions, and I was too tired and wretched for any
question about her prices. They seemed reasonable for a small chamber in
the back of the house, with decent food,—a garret almost, and very
gloomy. So much the better; it was the more removed from notice.
“The next day I told the servants that I had received a letter from Mrs.
Judson and must go away at once. I took the precaution to send for a
carriage, and in all things leave the house as I should have done had
Mrs. Judson really expected me.
“I let the man drive me to a railroad depot, then discharged him and
took another carriage which left me and my trunk at the house which was
to be my home. Just at night I stole away to this desolate shelter, and
here, Louis, I remain utterly alone, never going out, even for a breath
of air....
“At last, everything is gone, money, trinkets, clothing, piece by piece.
I have given them to the woman who supplied me with food and shelter,
and now my destitution is complete.
CHAPTER LIX.
AT BELLEVUE HOSPITAL.
“Let me do this woman no injustice. She was not wantonly cruel, but a
life of hard poverty had made her cautious. She did not turn me away
absolutely friendless, but took me to this, my last shelter, Bellevue
Hospital. Perhaps it was all that she could do. The poor are sometimes
forced to be cruel, and she was very poor.
“Oh! my husband, God forbid that you should ever see the rooms and the
people with whom I have spent this last miserable week—the last of my
life, I am certain it will be the last of my life. They have given me a
narrow straw bed and a wooden chair, on which I sit all the day long
with my face to the wall, dreaming such leaden, gloomy dreams. Now and
then an oath or a coarse laugh makes me shudder to think where I am.
“Sometimes when a strange step comes along the floor, my poor heart
gives a struggle, and I think it is you come to look after your poor
little wife. Then I fancy in a desperate way that my brother will come
to the hospital in search of me; and I feel a dreary satisfaction that
with this dress, this thin face, and great wild eyes, he would go away
and never dream it was me. Besides, I have never used either his name or
yours; when you come to look for the register of my death, ‘Mary Barton
is the name.’ Next to it you will find written the brand of infamy which
I do not deserve: but my promise was given.
“I have told no one of our marriage; but the angels will know it, and
you will know it. And now I wish to write of something else, but cannot.
My eyes fill with tears, my cheek burns, and my pen wanders to and fro
on the paper. I charge you, Louis De Marke—I charge you with my dying
breath, sweep the disgrace I am willing to bear myself from the name of
your child!...
“Oh, Louis! my heart is broken; the last gleam of hope has departed. I
shall not have the power to die, for this anguish will put death aside.
Now I understand the dreary doubt which has been forever haunting my
life. It was an unconscious want which kept me restless from the first.
Now I comprehend it all. You never loved me. I have forced myself to
write the words—it seems like tearing a young tree up by the roots. All
the strings and pulses of my heart quiver.
“Why not have told me this before it was too late? but no, it was a
happy delusion; I cannot grudge myself the only sweet dream of my life.
The truth would not have made me less desolate now.
“How did I learn this?—listen. In the next bed to mine is a young
person, whose face struck me from the first, a fair, beautiful girl,
with the most sorrowful eyes I ever saw. She came to the hospital
shortly after I did, and like me, sat by her bed day after day, in
mournful silence. Sometimes she would sew a little—sometimes read a
tract or the Bible, which so few inmates of that place ever touch. It is
hard to be utterly alone in the world, and I had been months without
intercourse with a human being of my own class. One day, when she looked
unusually sad, I spoke to her, and after that we fell into miserable
companionship, for I knew by every look and word, that she never had
belonged to the class of women about us.
“I think two more unhappy beings never lived than we were; still, there
was some consolation in the mournful sympathy which we felt for each
other. Some days, when the morning sunshine came through the window
which separated her bed from mine, we would get up a gleam of
cheerfulness, and strive to encourage each other, knowing all the time
how futile it was. When I attempted to comfort her, she answered me
kindly, but was too sorrowful for consolation. The gloom of coming
anguish, and probable death, hung over us both. We had no heart for
words.
“It is terrible here at night. I cannot sleep, with so many strange
women breathing heavily around me. The hush of the city chills me
through and through. It seems like lying in a graveyard, especially when
the slow sob of the river comes up to me through the silence. This other
poor girl is often awake in the night. When she does sleep, it is
restlessly, and sometimes her moans break into words.
“This night, this very night—it seems long as eternity—she began to
murmur in her dreams as I lay weary and wakeful. All at once I started
up in bed and listened. She had uttered a name,—your name, De Marke,
uttered it softly as a dove coos in its nest.
“That one word was a revelation to me. Quick as light my thoughts flew
back to the past—a thousand proofs, trivial but convincing, crowded upon
me. The vague uncertainty that had kept me always so restless, was a
miserable conviction now. No, not yet, I would not believe the
mutterings of a dream—there should be no uncertainty.
“I leaned from my cot and grasped the white arm of the sleeping girl,
which had fallen downward over the side of her bed. She awoke with a
start, and I saw her blue eyes fixed wildly on my face.
“‘Tell me,’ I said, ‘was it the son of George De Marke, a
shipping-merchant lately dead, of whom you spoke but now?’ She lifted
her white hands and clasped them wildly.
“‘Did I speak of him? when? how? Who tells me that I spoke of De Marke?’
she said.
“‘In your sleep, a moment since,’ I answered; ‘tell me about him, I must
know!’ She looked at me wildly, but did not answer. ‘Tell me,’ I said,
‘do you love this man?’
“‘Better than my life!—better than my own soul!’ she answered, lifting
her clasped hands to heaven.
“‘And he—did he love you?’
“I asked the question faintly, my lips were cold, my heart in an agony
of suspense. She turned her eyes upon me—those beautiful blue eyes—full
of tears that glittered painfully before my sight.
“‘Love me? yes, I am sure he does—sure as I am of my life.’
“I tightened the grip of my hand upon her arm, for agony made me strong,
and I was unconscious of the cruelty, till she shrunk away quivering
from my touch.
“‘Then God help you, and forgive him!’ I said. She did not speak, but
cowered down in her cot, with a low moan, as if my words had wounded her
to death. At last she said to me timidly, for my wild anguish had
frightened her.
“‘Why do you speak in this way? God is over all, and he knows there is
nothing to forgive.’
“I remembered my promise then. No wrong that you could inflict, would
absolve me from that. It was on my lips to say this man is my husband,
but I drew the bitter truth back into my heart, where it shall lie
buried forever.
“I answered her question vaguely, saying that I did not think any good
man would have permitted her to come there.
“Then she began to cry bitterly, and amid her tears begged me not to
think so. Her coming there was no fault of the person we were speaking
of. He was far away across the ocean, and could know nothing of it.
“I have risen from my cot, and seated on the floor, I scrawl this, by
the dim night-lamp upon the wall. She may be asleep; I dare not speak to
her again; I have nothing more to learn, nothing to hope for.
“It is morning, I have folded my letter, and send it after you, black
with shadows. If my fate is life, you and I shall never meet again on
this earth. I am a poor, weak woman, but not poor enough, even in this
place, to wait for a man who married me out of compassion for the great
love I bore him.
“Oh! how I did love you, my husband, how I do love you this miserable
minute—forgive me! forgive me! I shall never say this to you again; but
every pulse beats with love for you—but you! It was only pity. At sunset
last night I was ill, and afraid to die. The day has broken, and I am
praying God in mercy to let me die. You never loved me! miserable
thought. If God grants my prayer, look for the record! It will be Mary
Barton, died so and so. The name will pass unnoticed by every one else.
You will understand that it is your poor wife who died here all alone.
Then you will pity her, and perhaps love her memory a little. Let me
sign your name? It will be the first and last time.
LOUISA DE MARKE.”
When George De Marke finished reading this letter, Louis dropped the
hand from over his forehead, and parted his lips as if to speak; but the
pallid agony of his brother’s face checked him; and they, who had met so
eagerly, sat together minute after minute in dumb silence. At length
Louis spoke.
“It was a terrible mistake, but one which no human foresight could have
prevented,” he said. “Poor girl! if she is ever found—but this seems
almost hopeless. I have omitted nothing in my search for her.”
George made a strong effort to throw off the pain this glimpse of his
wife’s death-bed had brought upon him, and strove to enter into his
brother’s anxiety.
“Have you no trace of her?” he questioned.
“None; an old man who walked about the grounds saw her on the day of her
discharge, sitting on a wharf, close by the walls of the hospital.”
“With her child?”
“She took no child with her, he said, but sat in that one spot till
night. From that time I have lost all trace of her.”
“Have you ever questioned Mrs. Judson?”
“I did; telling her all the facts, and claiming my wife at her hands.”
“Well?”
“At first, she refused to answer me; but when I told her of our
marriage, she admitted everything, but persisted in stating that Louisa
died in the hospital and was buried from her house, the servants
believing that she had been brought home from a Catholic school. She was
very anxious that I should keep my marriage and the manner of my wife’s
death a secret; and up to this time I have done so.”
“May not this possibly be true?” inquired George De Marke, with sudden
animation.
“No; I have searched the wards and traced all the facts. It is useless
to guess what Mrs. Judson’s motives for concealment are; but it was
Catharine Lacy who was taken from the hospital after her death, by an
undertaker, and carried in the night to Mrs. Judson’s house, from which
there was a pompous funeral the next day. The undertaker showed me his
certificate for burial, but said that he had never seen the lady, as all
the bills were paid by one of the nurses at the hospital.”
“Did you find this nurse?”
“No; she left the hospital about that time, and I could get no
intelligence regarding her.”
“Did you question Mrs. Judson about her niece, my wife?” inquired
George, still disturbed by a vague hope.
“Yes; but she denied all knowledge of her whatever.”
“It is a sad mystery,” sighed George, falling into deeper dejection from
that one gleam of hope. “The fate of my poor wife seems to be certain,
and it is impossible that yours could have been living without leaving
some sure trace of her existence. She probably never came away from the
wharf where that old man saw the darkness gathering around her. Deep
water is a terrible temptation to persons driven to despair, as she
was.”
Louis De Marke arose and began to walk the room. George took his hat and
went into the street. Neither of the young men had the heart for any
further conversation that day.
CHAPTER LX.
THE FEMALE MISER IN HER DEN.
“Peg—Peg, don’t you hear me, Peg! I am tired and _so_ hungry, Peg. Will
no one give me drink or a mouthful to eat?”
This oft-repeated complaint was answered by a hoarse croak from the
small hen-coop that stood on the floor, and three lank chickens thrust
forth their open bills and withered, thin necks, through the upright
bars of their prison, casting side glances toward the old woman, whose
face and hands drooped over the side of the bed.
The sound of this response, which came from the half famished creatures
like the croak of so many hungry ravens, brought tears to the sick
woman’s eyes, for these dumb sufferers had been her companions so long,
that all the sympathies of which she was capable went out from her own
forlorn state to theirs. But these humanizing feelings were all driven
away when Peg, the ungrateful cat, stole out from under her bed with a
fragment of food in her jaws, which she carried to the fireless and
unswept hearth, and devoured under the fierce, hungry gaze of her
mistress, with the sly look and crouching air of an ungrateful thief as
she was.
The old woman was feeble from long illness, but nothing could quite
overcome the bitter malice of her nature, and the sight of her prime
favorite caring for her own wants with cool selfishness, as if she had
been human, quenched her tears in anger.
She gathered herself up in the squalid bed, and shook her clenched hand
fiercely at the feline reprobate, who, as if comprehending all the
impotency of this rage, answered it with a greenish glare of the eyes,
and a low, muffled growl over the food she was devouring.
As the old woman fell back upon her pillow, shedding tears of imbecile
rage, a knock came to the door, for the first time in many days.
The cat listened a moment with her paws fastened greedily on the
fragment of food, and her ears thrown back. The chickens drew in their
lank necks and huddled together in the back of their little coop; and
the old woman cried out piteously, and yet with a tremor of rage in her
voice,—“Come in, whoever you are. Welcome, in the name of the blessed
Virgin!”
The door opened, and a woman entered the room firmly, and with the
demeanor of one who had a right there. Her dress was very humble, and
made after a fashion that had prevailed years before. A large bonnet of
pink silk, now faded and crushed, was on her head; a fall of discolored
blonde lace, once very costly, half shaded her features; and a mantilla
of antique voluminousness fell over a dress of soiled calico.
“Who are you? and what do you come for?” inquired Madame De Marke,
striving to support herself on one elbow in the bed, while she shaded
her eyes with the other hand. “Has anybody heard that I was sick? Why
didn’t they send me a Sister of Mercy?”
“I am all the sister of mercy you’ll be likely to get to take care of
you in this world or the next,” replied her visitor, looking around the
room with a smile of grim satisfaction. “All right! So you are sick and
want help—hungry and want food. I like that. It goes a good way toward
convincing me that there is a just God, and I don’t like to give up that
idea altogether, though he did make such creatures as you are.”
The old woman uttered a sort of hiss, and clenched the hand she had lost
all strength to threaten with.
“I know you. Yes, yes! I know you well enough now, Jane Kelly. Your time
in State’s Prison is up, and you’ve come here to insult me on my
sick-bed. That’s brave of you now, isn’t it?—mighty brave!”
“I came here because I had no other home to go to, and because you owe
me money that I will have: and I owe you punishment for all the
wickedness you have heaped on me, which you are sure to get. It’s
settling-day between us.”
“What do you want? What do you mean? I don’t owe you anything. I never
did anything against you, Jane Kelly, never in my whole life. On the
contrary, I always liked you, and when that impertinent policeman would
take you up, and the judge insisted on sentencing you, I did my best to
buy you off. It was all because you wouldn’t do all that we bargained
for, that you fell into trouble. But you are a good-hearted creature,
Jane, and won’t bear malice against a poor, harmless old woman for what
she couldn’t help. Come, take off your bonnet, Jane, and find a chair.
I’m so glad you came.”
Jane took off her bonnet, and revealed a crop of short, black hair,
which she shook at the old woman with a malignant laugh.
“This is your doings!” she said, threading the thick locks fiercely with
her fingers. “It was a yard and a quarter long when you swore it off my
head. Well, never mind, every dog has its day, and mine is coming round
with a sharp turn. Before this gets to its length again, you’ll be six
feet under ground, or where I just came from.”
“Hush, now do hush,” pleaded the old woman, with a feeble attempt at her
old cajoling tone. “Don’t talk about being six feet under ground. I’m
only a little weak, you know, and grieved at the ingratitude of the
world. Just look there, Jane Kelly, my dear old friend; look at Peg; I
would have staked anything on the faithfulness of that cat; but ever
since I’ve been sick she’s never been near my bed, but goes off mousing
and stealing for herself, just as if I wasn’t here and couldn’t be
hungry, I, who taught her the difference between cooked birds right from
the restaurant and live mice. Would you believe it, ever since I’ve been
unable to help myself, she’s done nothing but catch mice.”
There the old woman’s passion threw her into a coughing-fit, but the
moment it was over, she began again.
“To-day, when she came with a bird dripping with gravy in her jaws, I
tried to coax her up to the bed; but no, there she stood leering at me
with her round, glaring eye, and munched the bird up bones and all
before my face. I tried to get at her, but the room turned black as
midnight, and though I could hear her crunching and growling under the
bed, it was of no use pleading. Look at her there, Jane Kelly, the viper
that I warmed in my bosom, and if you wish to fight anything, try her,
she deserves it. But I,—just come to the bed, my friend, take my hand,
there’s nothing but kindness in me. I’m full of friendship for you.
Sickness and trouble have changed me, Jane, and if I did you any harm,
it has been repented of long and long ago.”
Jane scarcely seemed to heed all this, save that she went up to the
hearth and gave Peg, the cat, a vigorous kick with one of the heavy
prison-shoes that still encased her feet. This injunction to punish the
cat seemed to be the only portion of the old woman’s speech that
impressed her enough for action. Though it was very evident that the
miserable old creature was absolutely suffering from starvation, Jane
seemed in no hurry to relieve the discomforts of her position, but
seated herself in one of the dilapidated chairs, and took a
well-satisfied survey of the room, till her fierce gaze at last
encountered the keen, black eyes of her enemy glancing upon her from the
bed.
“So you have suffered a good deal?” she said, abruptly.
“A great deal. You would be sorry for me, Jane, if you knew how much.”
“I’m not sure about that. Hungry sometimes, eh?”
“I’m hungry now!” answered the sick woman, while tears dropped like
single hail-stones from her eyes; “I’m very hungry, Jane Kelly.”
“And thirsty?”
“My mouth is parched for want of a drop of water!”
“And weak?”
“So weak that it troubles me to move a finger, except when I’m angry.
Peg gave me a moment’s strength, and your coming kept it up—but now I am
helpless.”
“Yet you are rich?”
“Oh, yes, very rich; rolling in gold—rolling in gold!” cried the old
woman, with a fresh gleam of the eyes.
“And where is this gold? I want my share of it.”
“Your share, oh, ha! you’re joking now, my beautiful friend. Of course,
one never keeps money in a place like this! Safe in the bank, mortgages,
railroad stock, bonds.”
“And jewels perhaps—old-fashioned diamond ear-rings, mated this time,”
said Jane Kelly, glancing under the bed, at which Madame De Marke grew
more livid than sickness had left her, and began to writhe upon her
pillow as if seized with a sudden paroxysm of pain.
“No, no,” the invalid almost shrieked, “the judge kept them both. I
never could get those ear-rings back from his clutches. They were to be
kept for you, he insisted, when you came out of prison. I only wish we
had them here, and they should sparkle in those pretty ears before you
could find time to ask for them.”
Jane gave her head a contemptuous toss, but the eyes of the old woman
were fixed upon her with that keen, mesmeric power which in serpents is
called fascination; and spite of her coarse shrewdness, the material of
the one woman was yielding itself to the diabolical subtlety of the
other.
“You must not complain of the prison, Jane Kelly, for it has made a lady
of you. Why, your forehead and neck are white as lilies, and your cheeks
are like wild roses, only when you look cross one loses sight of the
dimples. It’s worth while staying between four stone walls a year or
two, if it brings one’s beauty out like that!”
“Like this!” said Jane, with another wilful shake of the head, which
sent the hair in disorder over her brow and temples. “This is one of the
beauties I have gained!”
“But it will be thicker and softer, and—”
The old woman broke off suddenly, and turned upon her pillow moaning.
Jane Kelly arose with an impulse of compassion.
“What shall I do for you?” she said.
“Something to eat, and a mouthful of water,” moaned the patient,
wearily, “I am almost dead!”
“Where shall I get food?” inquired Jane. “Water I can find.”
“Give me water—a little water—it costs nothing; give that first!” said
the old woman, in a feeble moan, true to her great vice, even while
hunger was gnawing at her vitals.
CHAPTER LXI.
MADAME’S GOLDEN CRUCIFIX.
Jane took a broken pitcher from the table and went out in search of
water. When she returned with the cool moisture dripping through the
fracture over her hands, the sick woman aroused herself and sat up in
the bed with outstretched hands, and eager, gleaming eyes. As she drank,
the chickens in the coop began to flutter wildly against each other, and
dart their long necks through the bars with a hungry cackle, that made
the sick crone laugh hysterically as she held the pitcher to her mouth.
“Give them some, poor dears, they want it badly. It costs nothing, so
give them enough. It’s a dreadful thing to be thirsty,” said the poor
woman, relinquishing the pitcher and drawing a deep, broken breath.
Jane set the pitcher down before the hen-coop, and the poor creatures
made a rush at it, darting their eager heads one over the other through
the bars, and casting upturned glances as they threw back their bills to
swallow the water for which they had been thirsting. The old woman
turned herself over to the side of the bed and watched them with a look
of keen enjoyment, working her withered and moist lips in sympathy with
their tumultuous satisfaction, and talking to them in broken
exclamations, as if they had been human beings.
“Now,” said Jane Kelly; “tell me where I can get something to eat. You
are starved almost to death, and I am about as well off—haven’t tasted a
mouthful since yesterday.”
“Something to eat? Oh, yes! one can’t live without eating, and that’s
what makes life so expensive. If you had a little money now—”
“Haven’t got a red cent in the world; that’s why I came here!” answered
Jane, indignantly. “Came a purpose for the gold you are rolling in, and
mean to have it, too!”
“Oh!” sighed Madame De Marke, “if I only had it here, you shouldn’t go
away empty-handed.”
“I don’t intend to go away empty-handed, nor hungry either, so long as
there is a box full of gold and diamonds under your bed, my fine old
lady!” cried Jane, preparing to creep under the miserable cot on which
Madame De Marke lay.
A low, cracked laugh broke from the sick woman, as she felt the rather
stout person of Jane Kelly striving to force itself between the crossed
supporters of her couch in search of the box; but she said nothing. When
an oath bespoke the disappointment of her visitor, in not finding the
object of her search, the old woman began to shiver with affright, for
there was something fiendish in the sound.
“Now,” said Jane Kelly, lifting herself fiercely from the floor, “you’ll
have the goodness, just for the novelty of the thing, to tell me where
that box, with the iron bars in which you keep my ear-rings and somebody
else’s gold, is hid away. I want that box, and I mean to have that box.
Do you understand, my precious old Jezebel?”
“It’s in the bank. It’s been in the bank ever since that night!”
“That’s a lie!” answered Jane, sternly.
“On my soul, on my life!”
“Bah! _your_ soul! _your_ life! Why all the life in your miserable body
is mine, if I choose to go away as other people would, and let you
starve it out. A little masterly inactivity, and where is your life or
soul either? If I let one go, it’ll take something more than a gold
crucifix to save the other, let me tell you.”
“Don’t be wicked, don’t be sacrilegious,” pleaded the poor woman,
thrusting her hand under the pillow, and holding fast to the crucifix
she had concealed there. “Don’t talk about letting me starve more than I
have! If you only knew how horrible it is to call, and call, and call,
with nothing but your own voice to come back from the empty rooms; all
night long, without a living soul within hearing, and all day long, with
people moving about under your room, filling the building with life, and
yet too far off for screams to reach them—oh! Miss Kelly, dear, dear
Miss Kelly, don’t talk of leaving me to suffer all that over again!”
“Then tell me where the box of gold is!”
“I have told you. It is in the bank.”
“Give me an order to take it out then!”
“I can’t. My hand is so feeble I can’t write. Give me something to eat.
Nurse me up a little, and I’ll do it for you in a minute. You know I
would, Miss Jane!”
Jane looked at the old creature with bitter scrutiny, and at last broke
out,—
“I don’t believe you!”
“Oh! how cruel you are. If I take my oath of it, will you believe me
then?”
“Will you take it on the Bible?”
“Yes, yes, on the Bible—your Protestant Bible, if that will satisfy
you!”
“It won’t,” answered Jane. “What do you care for a Protestant Bible? I
must have your oath on the crucifix, before I believe it.”
“The crucifix! But I haven’t got a crucifix!”
“Where is the gold one you used to plot mischief over on your knees?”
questioned Jane, sneeringly.
“The gold one? The gold crucifix? Oh! yes, that is in that box, with all
the other jewels. It wasn’t safe here, you know!” answered the old
woman, clutching her fingers more tightly around her treasure, “so you
see I can’t swear on the crucifix; but I’ll do it on anything else you
like!”
Jane had watched the sly movement of the old woman’s hand, with all the
sharp suspicion natural to her character. Without a word of reply, she
drew close to the bed, seized the old woman’s wrist, and drew forth the
skeleton hand still clutched upon the crucifix.
“Miserable old liar, what is this?” she cried, shaking the poor hand
till the crucifix fell from its clutch.
“I don’t know,” answered the old woman, cowering down in the bed. “It’s
my religion. It’s my all in all. Don’t touch it.”
“Bother!” exclaimed Jane, brutally seizing upon the crucifix and holding
it up. “Now swear on this, that you have put the gold and jewels in the
bank, and I’ll believe it. Come, sit up and swear. I’ll hold it to your
lips.”
“No, no. It’s not allowed to swear about worldly matters on that. Give
me anything else, and I’ll do it,” cried Madame, snatching at the
crucifix.
“This, or nothing,” was the stern reply.
“Give me my crucifix. Oh! lay it down. Give me my crucifix!” almost
shrieked the old woman, with wild terror in her eyes, as she saw Jane
walking backward toward the door, carry off her treasure.
“No, no, I’m going to try what it can do; you have prayed to it for
bread that didn’t come. I’ll set it to work. See if I don’t get
something to eat out of it.”
“Something to eat?” cried Madame De Marke, “what! my crucifix! Where are
you going?”
“To my uncle’s!”
“You have no uncle. It will be lost, bring it back. I have a shilling in
the pocket of my dress—you shall have that, only give back the holy
crucifix.”
“A shilling, indeed. My uncle will give me ten times the money if I
spout it handsomely—but don’t fret, I’ll bring you the ticket, on honor,
and you can buy back your religion with some of the gold when it comes
from the bank. Keep cool, old lady, it’s my turn now.”
“But you will not carry off my crucifix!” screamed the old woman.
“Won’t I?” replied Jane, with a taunting laugh, “won’t I? It may save
you, but you can’t save it: here goes, my fine old lady.”
Jane Kelly turned back to utter the last tormenting words, and left the
old woman in a pitiable state of distress.
“My crucifix, my crucifix, oh! she has carried off my soul. My strength
is gone. The blessed mother of God has seen them carry off her son. I am
nothing, I am crushed here in my own bed. She has given me over to
purgatory, while there is breath in my body. I cannot live, and without
the blessed crucifix I cannot die! Woe, woe, they have left me at last,
a poor, miserable, weak old woman.”
Here the cracked voice broke into moans and unequal sobs, between which
came forth the plaint of “My crucifix—my crucifix!”
CHAPTER LXII.
BEGGING FOR FOOD.
In about half an hour, Jane Kelly returned with a basket of food upon
her arm, and full of malicious cheerfulness. “There, old woman, do you
see this? plenty to eat and a sharp appetite. When would that miserable
old image have brought so much in your hands, I should like to know?”
“But where is my crucifix? You have not sold it?”
“No—no—spouted it, that’s all.”
“What do you mean? Who has got my crucifix?” shouted Madame, wild with
terror and grief.
“A nice old Jew, who turned up his nose at your image, as if it had been
a leg of pork; wouldn’t believe it was genuine gold at first, and made a
reduction of twenty-five per cent. extra on the value, because of the
insult I had offered in bringing the image to him. I told him you would
redeem it with a thousand dollars, rather than lose it. A thousand
dollars, you hear, old lady!”
“A thousand dollars,” muttered Madame De Marke, turning to the wall with
a stifled moan, “a thousand dollars. This wicked wretch has ruined me!”
“Why, you old hypocrite, I couldn’t take less. Did you expect me to make
a Judas Iscariot of myself, and ask only thirty pieces of silver. I
a’n’t so irreverent a creature as that, anyhow.”
“A thousand dollars!” moaned the old woman.
“Don’t fret about that, mother. The Jews a’n’t going to give more now
than they did in old times; the ticket says ten dollars; the heathen
wouldn’t raise another sixpence.”
“Ten dollars—ten dollars—and all in her hands,” muttered the old
woman,—“why, ten dollars will last me two months, and she’ll use it up
in a meal almost. Oh, if I were but strong and well!”
“But you a’n’t strong nor well either, so just make the best of it and
stop whining. I’m tired of it, let me tell you!” said Jane,
peremptorily. “Hush up, now, and not another whimper.”
The old woman turned her face upon the pillow, and wept out her grief in
silence; she dared not disobey her hard task-mistress.
With a good deal of clatter and noise, Jane went about the room,
kindling a fire from some charcoal she had brought in her basket, and
setting out the broken dishes on the bottom of an old chair that had
lost its back. An expression of almost fiendish satisfaction was on her
face, adding to the repulsion which hardship and wickedness had already
left there. She was evidently planning some new torture for the woman,
who had so justly earned her vengeance.
Directly, the charcoal began to crackle in a broken furnace that stood
within the fireplace, and the fumes of a fine beefsteak filled the
chamber with an odor that had probably never visited it before.
The famished old woman grew restless under this rich perfume. Her eyes
gleamed, her fingers worked eagerly among the bed-clothes. At last she
forgot the loss of her crucifix and every other pain, in the animal want
thus keenly aroused.
“Oh!” she said, snuffing up the fragrant smoke, as it floated over her,
“how delicious it is! How I long for a mouthful. Jane Kelly, dear Jane
Kelly, make haste. No matter if it is underdone—I like beefsteak any
way. Just one mouthful, on a fork, Jane, while you cook the rest!”
Jane Kelly laughed, and turned over the steak, pressing it beneath her
knife till the juice ran out upon the coals, filling the room afresh
with its appetizing fumes.
“What are you laughing at?” cried the old woman, breaking into
hysterical muttering. “I ask for a mouthful of steak and you laugh!”
“I laugh, of course I do! Is there any law against laughing, let me
ask?—anything immoral in it? because I’m getting rather particular on
that point, since I handled the crucifix. Why shouldn’t I laugh, Madame
De Marke?”
“Oh! you should. Why not? I could laugh myself at the thoughts of our
supper. I could—I, I’m laughing. Come, come, be quick. I want something
to eat. I am dying for something to eat!” Here the old woman struggled
up in bed, and held out her arms, working her lean fingers eagerly, like
the claws of a hungry parrot.
“Well, I hope you may get it!” said Jane, cruelly, “I hope you may get
it!”
“What! what do you mean?” faltered the poor woman, falling helplessly
back on her pillow, with a look of pale horror. “What do you mean?”
“I mean just what I say. That I hope you may get something to eat; for
if you have one mouthful from me, it’ll be paid for, I tell you!”
answered Jane, with brutal satisfaction.
The poor woman uttered a faint moan, and the gleam of her hungry eyes
was quenched in tears of cruel disappointment.
“Oh! this is too wicked—you will not be so fiendish, Jane Kelly. If a
mad dog, who had bitten you, were as hungry as I am, you would give him
something to eat!”
“Yes, of course I should. One cannot hate a brute beast enough to starve
it to death. Besides, they do not lock each other up for false swearing.
Oh, yes! I would give a piece of this steak to a hungry dog—or a hungry
cat either. Here, Peg, Peg, come here, Peg!”
As she spoke, Jane cast off a fragment of the steak, and held it up at a
tantalizing height above the eager cat, who mewed, and leaped, and
quivered all over with impatience, to seize upon it.
Madame De Marke watched the contest with gleaming eyes. When she saw the
fragment fall, to be pounced upon by the voracious cat, a sharp yell
broke from her, and she cried out with the pang of a mother over her
ungrateful child.
“Oh! oh! how she devours it, while I am starving. Peg, oh! misery, Peg,
how can you?” Again Jane Kelly burst into an unfeeling laugh.
“How much will you give now, old lady,” she said, “for a piece of steak,
like that which poor, dear, grateful Peg is tearing with her claws?”
“How much will I give? Oh! if I had thousands here, you should have
them—only for the least mouthful. But you have taken my all!” cried the
old woman, piteously.
“Tell me where the box of gold and jewels is, and I’ll give you some,”
replied Jane, flinging another piece of steak to the cat, and preparing
to seat herself before the broken platter, on which she had placed the
larger portion.
“The box? The box? Oh, I have told you. In the bank. I sent it there!”
was the affrighted answer.
Jane divided the steak before her, and tearing out the heart of a white
loaf with her hand, began to eat.
“Oh, Jane Kelly! how can you? Have pity, have pity. I am so hungry, Jane
Kelly!”
“Of course you are, so is Peg; so am I, and the poor chickens too!”
answered Jane, rising with her mouth full, and playfully aiming
fragments of bread at the open bars of the hen-coop. “It’s human nature
to be hungry.”
“Oh! it’s against nature. I shall perish with hunger—with enough to eat
all around me, every living thing mocks my want. See them eat! see them
eat! the greedy, ungrateful wretches—see them! and I starving, starving,
starving!”
The poor woman made a desperate effort to spring up and seize the food
before her; but her head reeled, her limbs quivered, and darkness filled
her eyes instead of tears. She fell back upon the bed with an impatient
cry of anguish, which was rendered hideous by the eager munching of the
cat and the satisfied chuckle of the hens,—all too busy with their own
wants for any thought of her.
“Come, come!” said Jane, more feelingly, “tell me where the box is, and
you shall have a beautiful meal!”
“I cannot, I cannot!” moaned the old lady,—“ask anything else, and I
will. Do!”
“That box, with the iron clamps. Nothing more, nothing less, tell me
where it is!”
“In the bank. I have told you.”
“It is here. I will have it within an hour, whether you tell me or not.
But if I am obliged to search for it, the fiends may feed you if they
will—not a mouthful shall you have from me!”
“Oh! cruel, cruel. What can I say? how shall I move you?”
“Tell where the box is!”
“I cannot—I do not know. It is at the bank—in the bank.”
CHAPTER LXIII.
THE IRON-BOUND BOX.
Jane Kelly sat down resolutely and went on with her supper. The old
woman watched each mouthful that she swallowed, with working lips and
eyes that grew fiercer and larger each moment.
“Oh, mother of heaven, I shall die!” she sobbed out at last, throwing
her flail-like arms over her head. “Give me something to eat—give me
something to eat, or I will tear you—tear you in pieces!”
Jane lifted her face and looked composedly on this burst of agony. Then
without a word she went on with her meal. When she saw this, tears began
to stream over the old woman’s face; when she heard Madame De Marke
pleading piteously for a single crumb of the bread, or one little
mouthful of the steak—“One crumb, one mouthful, she would be content
with that,” Jane still never spoke, but enjoyed her meal in stubborn
silence.
“Do you hear?—oh! Jane, do you hear me?”
“Yes, I hear!”
“One mouthful, only one mouthful, dear, good Jane!”
“The box, only the box, dear, good madam!” was the mocking answer.
“Oh! will nothing but the box answer? Am I to starve?”
“If I am obliged to find it for myself, you certainly will!” said Jane,
resolutely pushing back the chair from which she had been eating. “Now
for a grand search!”
Her eyes accidentally fell on the hen-coop, as she spoke, and Madame De
Marke, struck with terror, called out,—
“No, no, do not disturb the poor things; they have done nothing!”
A suspicion instantly seized upon Jane. She advanced toward the coop,
and stooping down was about to remove it from its place.
“No, no, stop, I will tell you, Jane. Give me something to eat first,
and I will tell you about it.”
“Tell me first!” persisted Jane, with her eyes on the hen-coop, “tell me
where the box is, first!”
“Will you give me food if I do?”
“Yes, as much as you can eat.”
“Now?—at once?”
“Yes, this minute!”
“But what do you want of my gold?”
“No matter!”
“You will not take much; enough to redeem the crucifix—no more than
that?”
“Speak, or I will find it without your help.”
It seemed as if the struggle between habitual parsimony and the sharp
demands of hunger would never cease to rend that poor skeleton form. The
old woman writhed upon her bed, in absolute torture, yet her mercenary
soul clung to its gold against the very pangs of hunger. At last she
shrieked out,—
“Give me food. Give me life, but do not take all!”
“Where is the box?” persisted Jane, steady to her point.
“There, there!” cried her victim, “remove the coop. Under it is a loose
board—beneath that you will find the box.” As she ceased, the old woman
fell to weeping and moaning over her losses.
Jane removed the coop, thrust aside a loose board, and found the box
between the floor and ceiling.
“All right. Give up the key, old lady!”
Madame held out a key, which had been concealed in her bosom, weeping
bitterly all the time.
Jane opened the box, pushed aside the gold with her hand, and took out
the tarnished jewel-case.
“I will not rob you, these are mine,” she said, thrusting the case into
her bosom; “and this,” she continued, taking out a slip of paper; “this
belongs to one we have both wronged. Take your money, I have got all
that is mine!”
“Give me the gold—here, here, on the bed. Give it up, my gold! my gold!”
The old creature forgot even the pangs of hunger, in the sudden relief
produced by the words of her enemy. She grasped out handsful of the
gold, and hugging it between her thin palms, kissed it eagerly before
she would thrust it back to the box again. A moment before she had
thought it all lost, now she was laughing hysterically, and shedding
feeble tears over what had been saved.
“Here is your supper!” said Jane, drawing the broken chair forward, and
holding up the plate of food; “here is your supper!”
The gold dropped from her shrivelled hands. For one moment hunger grew
strong over avarice; she seized the offered food with one hand, and
directly began groping after the gold with the other.
While she was thus employed, Jane Kelly left the room.
CHAPTER LXIV.
THE BROTHERS CONSULT AGAIN.
The two brothers sat together in Louis De Marke’s room. Both seemed
anxious and thoughtful. George had a look of habitual sadness upon his
face; but Louis was like one who struggles against fate without the
resolution to brave it.
“Go to her, George, go, I entreat you,” said the latter, “for I dare
not, I cannot. Tell her the simple truth, say that in doubt of my
position, sometimes almost forgetting it in the magnitude of my great
love for her, I looked and acted as no honorable man should have done,
bound as I was. True, I never spoke of love, and in this sometimes
strove to satisfy my conscience; but words are the weakest confessions
that a man can make; and nothing but a coward shelters his honor under
the miserable pretence, that a passion uttered in every action and look
is unspoken, if not syllabled in so many words.
“I loved this woman in her girlhood—hopelessly, for she married another.
But even in look, or gesture, it was unexpressed. Then my poor Louisa
came as a more solemn barrier against this passion, came and vanished
like a troubled shadow, leaving me desolate and a wanderer on the face
of the earth. I came home; I found Townsend Oakley dead, and the woman I
had so worshipped a widow, free as air, more beautiful than ever, and
ready to renew her acquaintance with me as the dearest of her early
friends.
“It was wrong, I know it, George, but how could I resist the happiness
of seeing her? How force myself to repel the dawning favor that I found
in her eyes? I did not speak—thus appeasing conscience with mental
craft. But she must have known how madly I loved her, and, conceal it as
I may, it was the very delirium of joy that I felt whenever an
unconscious proof escaped her, that her own warm heart answered back the
passion burning so fatally in mine.
“During the winter, this intimacy continued. In the spring the young
widow, in pursuance of a plan laid out by her husband before his death,
completed a pretty cottage on Staten Island, near the sea-shore, and
retired there with her little boy.”
“She had a child then?” interrupted George, with interest.
“One of the loveliest children that you ever set eyes on, so bright, so
incapable of being spoiled, my heart leaped toward the child the moment
I saw him!”
George remained thoughtful, while Louis walked up and down the room,
excited and restless.
“It is strange, if your wife is living,” said George, at last, “that no
traces of her can be found. Have you searched since we talked of this
before?”
“Everywhere, and in vain. This is the misery of my position!” answered
Louis, passionately. “If she could be found, a sense of duty would give
me strength; I could struggle against this fascination; but with this
dull blank of uncertainty before me, I have no power to wrestle with
myself.”
“We are both in a terrible position,” said George, “but we must act as
honest men, and trust God for the rest. You are right, Louis. Leave this
country at once. Let me continue the search for Louisa. If I find her,
we will join you in any country you may wish. If all search proves vain,
she is doubtless dead.”
“Yes, I will go. Oh! George, but for you I should never have found
strength to leave her, and encounter the desert of existence before me.
Yes, I will go!”
The resolution was uttered with a gesture of dull despair; and he added,
“I _must_ go, or more evil will come of this!”
“It is best,” answered George, pressing a hand to his forehead, as if to
still some pain there. “But that I can serve you better here, we would
go together. All places are alike to me now!”
Louis sat down by his brother. Tears stood in his fine eyes, and dusky
shadows settled beneath them.
“You will see her, George, see her in all her serene loveliness; you
will sit by her side, talk with her—talk of me—of my weakness. She is
gentle, and will not think my love for her a crime. You will tell her
that I have been married—married to her husband’s sister, who may be
alive, or who may be in her grave—I know that you will deal with my name
in brotherly kindness. But do not let her despise me; tell her how much
it cost me to abandon everything for a hard duty. Deal kindly with me,
brother, for my heart is almost breaking!”
George threw his arms around his brother, and drew him close to the
honest heart so full of compassion for his troubles.
“Take courage, Louis. All will end well. I will not rest till this
mystery is solved. In a few months I will find your wife, or bring you
proofs of her death.”
“And must I go at once?” said Louis, looking wistfully into his
brother’s face. “Why must I leave my native land? The very air she
breathes is precious to me.”
George smiled compassionately.
“It is far better, Louis, that you should be away. How could you be
content without seeing her?”
“True, true. I will go! Everything is packed. A few hours, and the
steamer sails. In that time we shall be separated, perhaps for years,
brother.”
“No, no, I will join you.”
“You have a weary search first. I have tried it.”
“Not as I shall, with coolness and decision. You were too much
interested. Trust me.”
“I do, in all things.”
“And you will go to-night.”
“Yes, to-night,” was the mournful answer.
“Have you taken leave of Madame?”
“No; when I called at her room, a few days since, she was gone.
Somewhere in the country the people below stairs told me, and might not
be back for months.”
“It is strange,” said George; “her life, I find, has become utterly
degraded. The den which she inhabits is the most poverty-stricken place
I ever saw. She seemed greatly annoyed at seeing me, and refused all
conversation. The most that I could obtain from her was complaints of
your undutifulness and prodigality.”
“Don’t talk of her, George. She is my mother, and I can only say with
Hamlet, ‘Would it were not so!’ but you will see her, and explain my
sudden departure in the best way possible.”
“Yes, I will see her. Not only for that, but because I believe she is in
some way involved in this mystery regarding the young creatures so
fatally connected with us.”
“She denies it positively.”
“This may be true in all else. But I know that her persecution drove
Catharine to the hospital.”
“I do not doubt it. But she never knew Louisa. Besides, I do not think
she would deliberately wound me—her own son.”
“We will not urge the question further,” answered George, suppressing
the indignation that arose in his heart against his enemy. “She is a
woman, and your mother.”
“True, true, so let us talk more directly of ourselves, for we have but
an hour.”
CHAPTER LXV.
THE WASHERWOMAN’S INTRUSION.
A light knock came to the door, which softly opened, and a woman
appeared bearing a long basket full of clean linen on her arm.
“I hope I’m not too late for yer honor,” she said, placing her basket on
a chair, and wiping the perspiration from her face. “It’s a long walk
from yon, and, do what I would, the time went by quicker ’an I ever seed
it.”
“But you were to have brought the clothes home yesterday,” said George,
annoyed by this intrusion upon the precious moments which remained
before his brother’s departure. “Usually you are more punctual, Mrs.
Dillon.”
“True for ye there,” answered our old friend, Mary Margaret, while a
crimson blush reddened her good-natured face.
“But do ye see, gintlemen, I’ve been away for a bit, looking after a
darlint of a little boy as is precious to me as my own flesh and blood,
though he is a gintleman now entirely—for all he was born side by side
wid Terry in the hospital—more blame to them as sent his poor mother
there!”
There was something in this speech that made the brothers start. Their
own minds had been so occupied by recollections of the hospital, that
the subject, brought upon them so suddenly, and from this unexpected
source, seemed like a revelation.
“Of what child do you speak, Mrs. Dillon?” inquired George, while Louis
stood with his wild eyes fixed upon her.
“Why, of me own little nursling, to be sure, as was born the week after
little Terry, and took the bit and sup wid him, side by side, after his
poor dead mother was took out of the ward in her pine coffin.”
“And how old is little Terry?” asked Louis, abruptly.
“How old is little Terry? Faix, and I can tell ye to a day, yer honors,”
said the washerwoman, counting the plump fingers of one hand, which she
held up with the thumb protruding. “D’ ye see these? Just add two months
an’ ten days to that same, and ye have little Terry, the spalpeen, all
to nothing, yer honors!”
The young men turned their eyes from the plump hand and gazed with a
sort of awe upon each other. A rapid calculation ran through the mind of
each. Mary Margaret had pointed out the day upon which Louisa’s last
letter was dated.
“And what became of the mother, that her little boy should have been
given to you?” inquired George, almost holding his breath with anxiety.
“She died, poor crather. I see her draw the last gasp myself, and helped
to straighten out her poor limbs. A naiter corpse I never saw. She was
more natural than any wax image in a museum.”
“And what was her name?” asked Louis, turning pale as the question left
his lips.
“I don’t well know, yer honor. They goes by numbers, not by names, in
the hospital; and sometimes she muttered over one name, sometimes
another, till it was hard to get the rights of it. Besides, she never
said nothin’ about herself, only when she was out ov her head, as ye may
say, wid the pain and trouble.”
“But you heard her mention some name, surely?” said Louis.
“Yes, and more ’an once, yer honor. First it was Mrs. Judson; then
Barton; then Oakley; and then it was De Marke—that was the last word as
ever left her poor lips.”
The brothers looked at each other again, and both grew pale as death.
“I thought it strange more ’an once, for there was two on ’em, and ye
may well say they was both beauties, a-laying side by side—and when the
fever was on ’em, this De Marke was on the tongue of one as well as
t’other. You’d a thought they both knowed something about the man as
bore that name.”
Louis De Marke went close to George, and leaned on his shoulder. George
felt that he was trembling from head to foot, and drew him toward the
sofa. “Let me question her,” he said, in a low voice, “the thing
involves us both!”
Mary Margaret, who had been sorting the linen from her basket while she
was speaking, now turned, and her eyes fell on the young men. She saw
how pale they were, and stopped in some bewilderment.
“I will go,” she said, taking up her basket. “The old man is right; my
tongue is always too fast for my teeth; what had I to do talking of sich
to young gentlemen as knows nothing about ’em?”
“Stay, Mrs. Dillon!” said George, “we are both interested, deeply
interested; tell us more about these young persons; we were taken by
surprise and did not hear distinctly. Did one or both of these poor
ladies recover?”
Mary Margaret sat down with the basket upon her knees.
“Was it one, or both, ye asked? Arrah, but I wish it was both, that I
could tell ye of; but I saw one poor crathur carried out in a wooden
coffin, wid two breadths of factory cotton on her for a shroud, and for
all that she looked like a marble image, wid the raven black hair parted
on her white for’ed, and the lids folded so could-like over her eyes,
that had been black as stars and as bright as dimints.”
“Black eyes? Did you say that the poor girl who died had black eyes and
hair?” exclaimed Louis.
“Black as midnight, yer honor, eyes and hair—more, by the token, I
closed them two eyes mysel’, and the color sunk into my heart!”
The young men looked at each other almost wildly.
“This is very strange!” said George.
The lips of the younger brother were white as marble, and when he tried
to answer, they gave forth no sound.
“And the one who lived?” said George, with increasing agitation,—“was
she dark like the other?”
“Dark, did ye say? Why, her hair was like burning gold, and her eyes—the
bluest bit of sky ye ever saw was nothing to ’em. Thin her face, it was
white as a lily wid a taste of red just in the mouth and cheeks. She
looked like a born beauty in spite of the narrow bed and checkered
covering, the day I went out of the hospital, and followed me with her
great lovin’ eyes all the way down the ward, as if she knew I was the
friend to stand by her.”
“But you left her alive?” said George, growing more and more excited.
“In course I did!”
“And had no proofs of her death after?”
“Proofs, yer honor? What proofs could I have of her death, when she came
her own self to my home, after that, and slept in the same bed wid the
childer for a whole month, to say nothing of the strange baby, as the
other poor crathur left ahint her.”
“Stop!” said George, starting up with a flush upon his forehead, while
his whole frame quivered with excitement. “Be careful what you say. A
mistake in this matter would be madness to us both. Are you sure, my
good woman, quite sure, that the fair girl came forth alive from that
hospital, and that the other died there?”
“Quite sure? Faix and I am, if one’s own blessed eyes are to be trusted.
Didn’t I straighten one out for her coffin, and nurse the other into
life when she lay at death’s door—to say nothin’ of the bit of a baby!”
“One word more, Mrs. Dillon. Do try and remember. Did either of these
young creatures ever call each other by name in your hearing?”
“Faix, and they mentioned a good many names, I’m thinking, especially
the fair one; but they seemed to mane nothing.”
“But among those names was that of George or Louis ever mentioned?”
“Agin and agin, yer honors; but it was in the fever, not atween
themselves.”
Louis De Marke buried his face in his hands, and George walked hurriedly
back and forth in the room. The latter made one or two efforts to speak,
but broke off as if the questions at his heart were too momentous. At
last he drew close to Mary Margaret:—
“Where did she go from your house? Where is she now?”
His eyes were fixed almost wildly upon her; he trembled from head to
foot.
“I don’t know, yer honor. An old lady, wid the queerest bonnet on ye
ever seed, took her away somewhere into the country, or foreign parts
maybe; and the baby was carried off by a gintleman as wanted a son, and
so took the darlint to make an heir of him, and maybe a king one of
these days—the Lord be praised, for he was a beauty all over.”
George walked unsteadily to his seat, and sat down with a low groan. Her
words had wrung his heart with the most bitter disappointment.
“And this is all you know?” he said, faintly.
Margaret looked at him with her kind eyes, and answered that she could
remember nothing more.
“And this young person, the fair one, I mean, did she never mention her
name to you in all that time?” inquired Louis.
“I disremember, yer honor. We called her the darlint at home: but it
seems to me that she once told the old man that her name was Catharine,
or the like of that!”
“Catharine!” broke from the lips of both the young men, and actuated by
one impulse, each grasped the hand of the other.
Mary Margaret arose to go. That moment a servant knocked at the door.
All was ready for the journey, which Louis had forgotten.
The brothers looked at each other in surprise, as if the idea of
separation had just arisen.
“No, I will not leave my native land till this mystery is explained,”
said Louis, in answer to his brother’s anxious look.
The servant went out, Mary Margaret gathered up her basket and
disappeared with him, leaving the brothers alone.
“She lives, I am certain that Catharine lives,” exclaimed George,
sinking down upon the sofa, and gazing at the pale face of his brother
through a mist of joyful tears.
Louis could not answer, for in his heart there was a wild struggle.
Self-reproach, regret, and a thousand tender memories of his wife,
struggled hard with another image that rose, spite of himself, amid
these sad memories, leaving him in a state of strange excitement.
At last George became more composed.
“Now,” he said, “we have the world before us. Let there be no rest till
all this strange story is put into proof.”
Louis arose.
“I am ready, brother.” Then, with a burst of natural sorrow, which was
not in the least incompatible with the feelings we have just described,
his eyes filled with tears, and he exclaimed, with a world of regret in
his voice,—
“My poor, poor wife!”
CHAPTER LXVI.
A DOMESTIC STORM.
“Mother,” said Mrs. Townsend Oakley, lifting her eyes gently from the
needle-work with which she was employed, “why was it that you took so
strong a dislike to the De Markes?”
Mrs. Judson lifted her eyes to the face of her daughter, and kept them
upon it so long that a burning crimson spread over the fair cheeks and
forehead.
“Why did I dislike the family, daughter? Because the woman who called
herself the head was in every respect unworthy.”
“But the son, mother, surely he was a gentleman.”
“He was a villain?” answered Mrs. Judson, with a degree of sternness
that made her daughter start, and brought a deluge of fiery blood to her
face.
“How? Why, mother, I never heard a word against him in my life before!”
“Probably not; but had you searched deep enough, acts, rather than
opinions, would have settled the truth of what I say. Your husband’s
sister died in a charity hospital. He it was who sent her there.”
“Mother, mother!”
The poor young woman gasped for breath. She could no longer syllable the
words that rose to her lips, but with a faint struggle fell back
insensible in her chair.
Mrs. Judson arose with a heavy frown, and bent over her child. All of
human feeling that she possessed was centred in her, and this sudden
indisposition terrified her more from its cause than in itself. With
trepidation she wheeled the easy-chair close to an open window and
sprinkled the pale face with water. The effect was rapid. After a moment
the white eyelids began to tremble, and the young widow fell into a fit
of bitter weeping.
“My child—my child, what is this?” exclaimed Mrs. Judson, in a voice
that betrayed the struggle of affright, tenderness, and severity going
on in her bosom.
“Nothing, mother. You were so abrupt in telling me of poor Louisa: even
now I do not understand it. I knew that Catharine Lacy, my own cousin,
was in a hospital, and perhaps died there; but Louisa, indeed I can
hardly believe it.”
“It was the truth, though.”
“But, mother, Townsend always thought she died at your house.”
“How was I to tell him otherwise? He would always have censured me for
leaving her with the servants,—he would never have believed that a
creature so young could have outwitted us all, and concealed herself,
even in the greatest extremities, up to the very day of her death. She
was dead, and I informed him of the fact. The particulars would have
aggravated his grief.”
“And how did you learn these particulars, mother?” asked the widow, with
a degree of self-control that kept her face white as snow.
“I saw her myself, in the hospital.”
“You saw her? She told you this with her own lips?”
“She was dead and in her coffin.”
“But you saw her and took her away then?”
“I saw and recognized her; she was buried from my house, and with that
funeral the shameful secret died.”
“Poor, poor girl; how Townsend did love her!” sobbed the widow. “It
would have broken his heart.”
“So I thought,” said the mother, smoothing the folds of her dress with
feelings of deep self-satisfaction; “it was far better to keep him in
ignorance. But for your mention of that young reprobate, I should not
have distressed you or myself by speaking of it.”
Mrs. Oakley shrunk back with a shudder as De Marke was thus alluded to,
but gathering up courage, proceeded with the subject.
“But what proofs have you that _he_ was to blame, mother?”
“It was conclusive. He it was that deluded her away from my protection,
he told me so himself.”
“But,” said the widow, looking suddenly up, while a gleam of light
kindled the tears that filled her eyes, “he may have been married to
her!”
“Yes,” answered the mother sharply, “and he may have been to Catharine
Lacy at the same time.”
Mrs. Judson drew a small embroidered portfolio from her pocket, and
springing the gold clasp, took from among other documents a copy of the
letter which Jane Kelly had found in the prayer-book, and which so long
after had reached Louis De Marke.
Mrs. Oakley reached forth her hand with an effort, and nerved herself to
read the letter through. Her face grew paler and paler as she proceeded;
the tears crowded to her eyes, and spite of all her efforts, the letter
quivered like a dry leaf in her grasp. At last she looked sadly up at
her mother.
“And did they both die with _his_ name upon their lips?”
“It is the usual infatuation,” answered Mrs. Judson, bitterly, but
evading the direct question.
“But the child, poor Louisa’s child, what became of that?”
Spite of her self-command, Mrs. Judson shrunk from the question. She had
never inquired regarding this child, and a sensation of shame crept over
her as she admitted the fact.
“Then you do not know if it is dead or living?” inquired Mrs. Oakley, in
a low, grave voice, which fell upon the proud woman’s ear like a rebuke,
which she was instantly ready to resent.
“Did you expect me to drag proofs of our own disgrace before the world,
Mrs. Townsend Oakley?”
The widow arose, her cheeks flushed and her lips quivering.
“I will search for this child. If it is alive, God will permit me to
make atonement,” she said, gently.
That instant little Edward entered the room. The curls were blown back
from his broad forehead, and his eyes sparkled; he had caught a great
painted butterfly, and held it up in triumph. The attitude, the curve of
his bright lips, the whole face, struck both these women with one
thought, and their eyes met. A sudden and dark frown swept over the face
of Mrs. Judson, while the daughter grew still and white, as if all the
blood in her veins had turned to snow.
“You need not search far,” said Mrs. Judson, pointing her finger at the
child, “he came from the institution.”
Mrs. Oakley slowly approached the boy. Her hands trembled violently as
she put back his hair, and a spasm of pain shot through her as the boy
sprang up, and locking his arms over her neck, attempted to surprise her
with his eager kisses.
“Who made you cry, mamma?—who made you cry?”
“No one, darling,” said the widow, struggling against the recoil of her
own heart, but forced, as it were, to unclasp his little hands.
The boy drew back, and his bright lips began to quiver.
“I have lost the butterfly,” he sobbed, regretfully, following the
gossamer wings, as they floated away, with his eyes; “and now my own
mamma don’t care about my kisses!”
“She does—she does!” cried the widow, sinking to her knees, and winding
her arms around the child. “The better, all the better, if these dear
eyes are his. Ah, I knew! I knew that there was some sweet mystery in a
love that no mother ever felt more purely for her own child. Oh, it is
everything to know that his life fills my arms, that I have fed and
cherished it so long!”
“Woman, what is this?” cried Mrs. Judson, stalking across the floor and
laying her hand heavily on her daughter’s shoulder; “are you raving mad?
Is it a De Marke you speak of?”
“Yes, mother,” said the widow, rising to her feet, but with the child’s
hand in hers. “It is of a De Marke that I speak; appearances may be
against him, but I will not believe him so wicked till the proofs are
beyond contradiction. Louisa may be dead; Catharine Lacy may be dead;
but though their last acts and their last words accuse him, I will not
believe them. Something of trouble and sorrow there may be, but nothing
that should bring contempt upon an honorable man!”
Mrs. Judson stood motionless, towering upright like a pillar of marble.
Her voice was concentrated and hoarse; she made no gestures, but her
eyes absolutely burned with indignation.
“And you know this De Marke?”
“Yes, mother, I know him!”
“Have seen him since your husband’s death, perhaps?”
“Yes, mother, often!”
“Here in this house, no doubt, where the widow came to bury her griefs?”
Here the proud woman’s wrath blazed forth. Her hand was clenched; her
foot was half lifted from the floor, as if to spurn the widow and child
from her presence.
“Here, I say, here you may have received him, in a house consecrated to
tears, under the roof which shelters your mother!” she continued,
lifting her hoarse voice.
The young widow stood pale and firm before all this wrath; and the
pretty child clung to her eagerly, following each motion of the haughty
woman with his brave, bright eyes.
“It is true,” she said, “I have seen him here.”
“And you encourage him?”
“Mother, I love him!”
The words were spoken unfalteringly, but with that gentle dignity that
always accompanies truthful courage. The mother looked at her in white
wrath. Her hand was slowly uplifted, her lips moved without uttering a
sound, and with this mute malediction she left the room, and, in a few
moments, the house.
CHAPTER LXVII.
THE WOUNDED BIRD.
Once alone with the child, Mrs. Oakley gave way to the painful thoughts
that crowded upon her. What right had she to feel these pangs of bitter
jealousy regarding a man who had never spoken to her of love? Who had
never, in word at least, expressed more than a friendly interest in her
or hers? Was it her place to arraign the man as false or wicked who had
given her no power to question his slightest action? And—oh shame on her
womanhood—had she not confessed to loving him unsought, shamelessly
confessed it, and, above all, to that austere mother who held the
faintest approach to enthusiasm as a species of madness?
The blood burned upon that young cheek as she remembered the words that
scarcely seemed her own—words that had driven that proud mother from her
roof, and now burned in fiery shame upon her cheek. But this sudden
intelligence had driven her almost mad. Doubt, jealousy, and a thousand
wild pangs rent her heart with a pain never dreamed of before.
“Oh, if the dead could arise, if the truth could be dragged up from the
depths of their graves! I cannot believe it, I will _not_ believe it. My
own cousin—my own dear sister, oh, if it should be true—if he has indeed
wronged them in this fearful way.”
She had sunk to the floor, and burying her face in her folded arms,
murmuring these things aloud. The poor woman was so unused to passionate
conflicts, that this gust of sorrow swept over her like madness.
“Mother,” said Edward, laying one plump hand on her shoulder, and
bending his grieved face lovingly to hers, “mother dear, look up! The
lady, the lady!”
Mrs. Oakley lifted her face, affrighted that her passion should have had
other witnesses than the child. But when she recognized the intruder,
the feeling of annoyance gave way, and she arose with a sad smile,
apologizing for her singular position.
“I have brought a lame bird for little Edward to nurse,” said Catharine,
entering the drawing-room, with her right hand folded over a robin
nestled in the palm of her left. “Some cat has wounded it, I fancy. See,
darling, what I have brought for you.”
Catharine spoke hurriedly, and turned her eyes away from Mrs. Oakley,
for a single glance at her agitated face was enough to arouse all the
instinctive delicacy of her nature.
“I don’t want a lame robin,” said Edward, turning away with tears in his
eyes. “They have hurt my pretty mamma, and I’d rather take care of her.
She’s worse wounded than the bird.”
Mrs. Oakley’s face flushed with fond triumph as the boy came toward her;
turning her eyes upon Catharine, she said,
“Isn’t he truthful? Is there a drop of faithless blood in his veins?”
“He is an angel!” answered Catharine, gazing fondly on the child, and
stooping down, she passed her hand through the curls that fell over his
white forehead. In doing this she exposed the tiny red cross which we
have before seen among those clustering curls.
Catharine caught her breath at the sight, and drew away her fingers as
if the cross had been of living fire.
“What is this?—whose child is this?” she questioned.
“If I did but know—if I could but have a certainty!” answered the widow,
almost wildly. “But why do you ask just now? Has every one conspired to
torture me with doubts and accusations? Who told you that he was not my
child?”
“No one,” answered Catharine. “Up to this hour I supposed that he was
your child; but this mark,—forgive me, but I have seen it before.”
“When? how? Where did you ever see this red cross upon his temple?”
“I saw it, or one exactly like it, some years ago, upon an infant not
three months old,” said Catharine, answering the impassioned
interrogation with thoughtful sadness.
“And where?—not that the children could possibly have been the same, you
know,—but where was the child with a cross like this?”
Catharine hesitated a moment, and then answered with grave composure,—
“The child was a nursling in the house of a poor Irish woman, who was
kind to me when I wanted friends.”
“But where did this Irish woman find him? Of course, he had parents?”
questioned the widow, breathlessly.
“I think he was an orphan.”
“Well, but where did she find him?”
Catharine grew very pale, but she answered quietly,—
“In Bellevue Hospital, I believe.”
The widow drew a deep breath. She looked anxiously from little Edward to
her visitor, attempted to speak, and desisted again, as if afraid of
saying too much.
“And his mother? Oh, for mercy’s sake, if you know anything of his
mother, tell me about her?”
“I know nothing,” answered Catharine, with sudden reserve. “How should
I?”
“Not even the mother’s name? Only tell me that, and I will pray for
you—bless you forever!”
There was so much anxiety, something so eager in her voice and manner,
that Catharine was deeply touched.
“I only know her Christian name, certainly,” she answered.
“Yes, yes, and that was——” Mrs. Oakley broke off, checking herself
suddenly in her interrogations.
“That was Louisa, I am sure it was Louisa; as for the rest, I have no
certainty.”
“But you heard other names?”
“Yes, several.”
“Tell me, pray do—what other names did you hear?”
“One name was Barton; the other——” Catharine stopped abruptly, and her
face grew pallid.
“Well, that other. I do not recognize this.”
“The other,” said Catharine, looking sadly into the anxious face turned
upon her, “the other was your own name—Oakley.”
CHAPTER LXVIII.
DOUBTS AND FEARS.
There was a new servant in Mrs. Townsend Oakley’s household; a
large-featured, energetic person, whom the housekeeper had engaged in
town as a chambermaid. This woman was busy in the west room, when
Catharine entered Mrs. Oakley’s parlor, and though occupied, she kept a
vigilant watch on all that was passing between the two young women. She
saw Catharine draw the boy toward her, and remarked the look of
agitation which could not be misunderstood, on discovering the cross
upon his temple. The distance prevented her hearing any words, but as
she fixed her scrutiny upon the various faces of that little group, a
gleam of sharp intelligence shot from her eyes, she softly laid down her
duster, and keeping out of sight in the movement, crept stealthily
behind the half-open door.
Now she could hear their voices, low and troubled, but still distinct to
her keen ear.
“She is right, my mother is right,” said Mrs. Oakley, wringing her
delicate hands in an abandon of grief. “How dare he? How could he enter
my house? How could I—oh! weak, weak wretch that I am!”
“Of whom do you speak?” said Catharine, pale as death, and shivering
till her teeth chattered.
“Of De Marke,—of that boy’s father!”
“And what of him?” The voice in which this question was asked had grown
so husky, that the listener could scarcely hear it.
“Listen to me,” was the answer. “I have no human being, except yourself,
from whom it is possible for me to seek advice: and my position is a
terrible one. You are not like a stranger to me, I can trust you.”
“Yes, you may trust me,” said Catharine, in a low, firm voice, “I will
deal honestly by you.”
“Look at this boy. Is he not beautiful? His eyes, his mouth, his every
movement, can anything be more frank?”
“He is lovely. No angel could be more innocent.”
“And yet that boy’s father, his own father, remember! with a brow as
open, an eye as frank, a lip always smiling, that boy’s father is—oh! my
God that I should live to say it—is a traitor—a—a—”
The poor lady broke off, closing the last words in bitter sobs. Her
clasped hands unlocked, and she buried her face in them, trembling from
head to foot, and weeping bitterly.
“You may wrong him,” said Catharine, faintly.
“No, it is all too clear,” answered Mrs. Oakley, shaking her head
mournfully; “his mother was poor Oakley’s sister. You saw her, she
called herself by his name; it was Oakley, not De Marke, that she called
herself; are you sure of that? Oh! it would be something to believe that
he married her.”
Catharine stood by a sofa. She sunk slowly down among the cushions,
breathless and aghast.
“You are certain that she did not call herself by his name. Oh! try and
remember.”
“No, no, I never heard her claim that name,” fell in cold, measured
words from Catharine Lacy, as she sat there stunned and immovable, as if
suddenly frozen into stillness.
“Still he might have been married to her. It is possible,” said the
widow, with all a woman’s generous faith in the man she loves, rising up
afresh in her heart.
“No!” answered Catharine, with the same cold measurement of words. “It
is impossible. He could not have been her husband.”
“Why, how do you know? How came you with a knowledge of him or his?”
cried the widow, with a pang of jealous suspicion in her voice.
“Remember, lady, I have spent many, many months in public institutions!”
answered Catharine.
“I know—I did not think. Forgive me, I am almost mad. Besides, you do
not seem like that, so kind, so sweet and lady-like.”
“You have made me your friend,—I feel for you. This is a fearful
discovery. But tell me, how can I help you?”
“Tell me all you know of this poor child’s mother. It may wound me to
death, but I shall feel so restless till the worst is confirmed; then
perhaps God will give me strength. Tell me all!”
“I have, lady. She came to the hospital only a week or two before her
death.”
“And you saw her then?”
“Yes; I can never, never forget her poor, mournful face, never, never.”
Catharine bowed her head, and a shiver ran through her frame, while two
or three tears forced themselves through the hands, which she pressed
over her eyes.
“Tell me more of her.”
“There is nothing to tell. She seldom spoke, seldom lifted her great,
mournful eyes from the floor. I heard her once call the names I have
mentioned; but I think she was very ill then, and did not know what she
was saying.”
“Was it when she was dying?”
“I don’t know. I remember seeing her dead, and carried out in her
coffin; but that is all. Indeed, indeed, I can tell you no more.”
Catharine’s voice grew sharp with the struggle of her anguish. These
questions tortured her.
Mrs. Oakley was terrified by the pale contractions of that face. Never
had she witnessed anguish so terrific and so still.
“And De Marke could leave her to die without a word—could do this, and
with the guilt on his soul come here with protest—no, no, not with
protestations—crafty and careful, he looked love, but never talked of
it. I cannot point out a single word of affection, and yet there was
love in every look, every tone of his voice. Oh! I cannot think of it
with patience.”
“And you know that this man loves you?” asked Catharine, a little
hoarser than before.
“Loves me? I never had a doubt of it till now—nay, I do not yet doubt
it. He may be reckless, wicked, utterly unprincipled, but I _know_ he
loves me; and oh! shame, shame, shame, I love him.”
“You love him, knowing all this,” said Catharine, standing up.
“It is my shame, and will be my misery forever and ever,” answered the
widow, covering her face with both hands, while the hot crimson swept
over her neck and forehead, like a fiery brand.
“And would you marry him?” The voice, in which this was uttered, fell so
cutting upon her ear, that the widow dropped her hands, looking suddenly
up.
“Marry him? no! To act is within my own control—to feel is, alas! what I
cannot help.”
That moment, the little boy came across the room, his bright eyes full
of tears. Holding up both hands, he strove to throw them around Mrs.
Oakley’s neck. She drew back with a repulsive motion of her hand. His
arms dropped, the rosy lips quivered, and sitting down upon the floor,
he began to sob as if his heart were breaking.
Both the women stood looking at him in pale silence. Suddenly their eyes
filled, a simultaneous sob broke from their bosoms, and they sunk to the
floor together, wreathing their arms around him and covering his face
and brow with kisses.
“He isn’t to blame, you know,” pleaded the widow. But Catharine had
dropped her face upon her knees, and only answered with a keen shiver,
as if she were in pain. Thus she remained some minutes, evidently struck
with a pang of great suffering.
“Are you ill?” inquired Mrs. Oakley, laying a hand on her shoulder.
“Yes, I believe I am ill,” answered Catharine, standing up. “I will go
home now.”
“Not now. It is cruel, I know; but one word more. That letter mentioned
another person, Catharine Lacy—did you know anything of her?”
“Catharine Lacy, who should know anything of her? Is she not dead?”
“Yes, I know there is a record of her death at the hospital; but I
should be so grateful for some further knowledge of her. You will not
wonder at this when I tell you that she was my own cousin.”
“Your cousin, lady; and yet permitted to die there?”
“It was not my fault, oh! believe it. I never even heard of her
destitution.”
“But your mother?”
“Hush! It is not for me to arraign my mother!”
“True, true.”
“Tell me, I beseech you, something about this poor girl. It was another
mournful death for which that man must one day answer.”
“I can tell you nothing of Catharine Lacy. Her history is written out,
they tell me, in the hospital books.”
“I am sorry that you know so little regarding her,” said the widow,
disappointed. “We loved each other as children; but I was always away at
school, or somewhere, after that; and we never saw each other. Poor,
poor Catharine, she was an angel-child.”
“You loved her, then?”
“Loved her? She was dearer than a sister to me. I would give anything,
suffer anything to know that she was alive, or had died happy.” The
widow’s eyes were full of tears, and a thousand regretful feelings
trembled in her voice. “Oh! if you know anything about her, do tell me.”
Catharine took the hand, held out to her, with a pathetic gesture, and
kissed it, saying,—
“God bless you!”
The next moment she was gone. The widow and child saw her glide through
the French window into the veranda, and disappear like a shadow, as she
had entered the room.
Left to her solitude, Mrs. Oakley gave way to all the tumult of her
feelings again. The certainty of her lover’s treason had been cruelly
confirmed, and the thoughts of his enormous turpitude pressed back upon
her with double force. The presence of that pretty, tearful child was
for a time irksome; and in the storm of her grief she escaped from his
touching attempts to comfort her, and fled to her own room.
After Catharine was gone, the new servant came out from her concealment
and went up to little Edward, who sat crying upon the floor. She stooped
over him, lifted the hair from his temple, and examined the cruciform
mark with keen scrutiny. Then she returned slowly to her work, muttering
uneasily between the flourishes of her duster.
“Catharine, Catharine—the name is Catharine, that’s certain; as for the
surname being different, that amounts to nothing—don’t I know how easy
it is to change names? Why, haven’t I half a dozen to pick and choose
from myself? There is something in the face and the bend of the head
that I could tell among a thousand. Now I just as much believe she’s the
woman, and that’s the very child, as I sit here; as for him, why the
thing’s certain, but the other isn’t so easily settled.”
Muttering these words, she sat down, folded her hands over the duster,
and continued her ruminations. “Then there was the story of that queer
old woman coming to the Island, and the crazy woman up yonder following
her into the very water; this has something to do with the matter, I
dare say. De Marke? oh! ha? that is the man who comes courting the
widow. _Her_ son! Now I have it. _She_ was the old woman with the
comical bonnet, that was driven into the sea,—of course, of course,
wasn’t she lame, hadn’t she been hurt someway when I found her in bed
half starved to death. But what has she to do with that crazy woman,
with the fiery black eyes?—I’ll ravel it out, you may believe me; I’ll
ravel it out; child, old woman, and all, they’re mixed up in the same
heap. Never fear, I’ll be at the bottom of it yet.”
CHAPTER LXIX.
MADAME DE MARKE’s DEATH-BED.
Madame de Marke lay alone in her den, more emaciated and weaker by far
than she was when Jane Kelly abandoned her. For a little time she had
found strength to creep about and procure food for herself, but some new
injury to her bruised limb had followed the exertion, and she was cast
back into her miserable bed more desolate than before. Day by day the
inflammation burned and burrowed into her wounded limb, and all night
long the poor woman lay muttering and raving for something to moisten
her hot lips, “Water, water, water.” This was her plaint night and
morning. With gold and jewels concealed in the crevices and
hiding-places all around her, she lay like the rich man in torment,
calling for a drop of water, which even the beggar obtains without
stint, but for which she was calling always in vain.
At last the fever ceased, the anguish went out from her limb, and the
miserable old woman lay quiet for the first time in days. The fever had
kept up her strength till now, and she had not felt the need of food;
nor did she even yet. A dumb feeling of content stole over her; she
wanted nothing. The silence of her chickens troubled her a little, but
she had no strength to rise up and see to them. She thought of the cat,
and wondered where she was, and why she did not come up to the bed and
share the supreme content of that sudden freedom from pain. She thought
of her son, with a gush of human tenderness, and resolved that, the next
day, when she should be quite well, to gather up all her gold and go
with it into some more seemly place, where she would summon him to her
presence.
But all these thoughts and resolves were vague and dreamy. She felt like
one dropping into a sweet sleep, the very twilight of which was
delicious. She lay thus, in the dim, mean room, for it was lighted only
by a sash in the door; and the sunset that came through the red curtains
had the effect of a dull, lurid flame, which could not penetrate to the
bed, and filled the rest of the apartment with a fearful light.
All at once she heard footsteps without, and turning her eyes, with a
gleam of their original ferocity, toward the door, it opened, and she
saw her son enter the room. She laughed a low, feeble laugh, and strove
to hold out her hand; but it fell numbly and heavily on the squalid bed,
while the laugh died in a faint chuckle within her working throat.
“Madame, Madame!” cried the young man, gazing around the room, at first
bewildered by the imperfect light, and filled with repulsion by the
squalid objects around him. “Madame—mother!”
A murmur rose from the bed, which struck to his heart, sweeping all the
disgust away. The affection of a warm nature, ardent and forgiving,
gushed forth even in that spot.
“Mother. Oh! my poor mother.”
She looked up, and strove to speak; but a pitiful whimper alone passed
through the white lips.
“Mother! mother! What have I done? How could I leave you to this?”
Her eyes kindled; she made a great effort; and at last, as if forced
through the ice gathering about her heart, the words, “My son, my son!”
shot through her lips.
“Oh! mother, is this all? Can you only speak with this fearful effort?
Where is your nurse? Who takes care of you?”
Again she made that fearful struggle, and jerking her arm on one side,
pointed downward to the floor.
“My gold. I have gold—gold!”
The young man groaned heavily.
“Do not think of that—your gold is nothing at this hour!”
Again she lifted her finger, and pointed it to his face.
“Gold—it is everything.”
“Hush, mother, hush. At this awful moment think of something else. I
fear, I fear you are dying.”
“Dying!” This time the word was forced upward with a shriek so wild and
fearful, that the young man sunk to his knees, and buried his face in
the soiled bed drapery, shuddering in every limb.
“Oh! mother, mother!”
“Dying! me—me dying!” broke from those convulsed lips once more.
Louis De Marke looked up. With his quivering hand he grasped that of the
dying woman.
“Yes, mother, believe me, there is but a little time for us to settle
all that has gone ill between us. I came to ask you some questions,
thinking to meet you in good health. The shock of finding you thus is
terrible. I pray God, it is not too late for either of us.”
“Dying! Take it back, take it back! I am well; no pain, no hunger, no
thirst. Dying!” and with a miserable effort the woman strove to laugh,
but the attempt went off in a gurgle of the throat.
The young man made a great struggle for self-command; but he was very
pale, and his lips quivered with the emotions he strove so firmly to
suppress.
“Yes, mother, I solemnly believe that this interview will be our last.
Your hand is cold, your eyes are—oh! don’t look at me in that way,” he
continued, shuddering at the glance she fixed upon him. “Next to the
welfare of your soul—”
She interrupted him, groping about with her hand.
“My crucifix—my crucifix!”
He searched under her pillow and around the dim room, while she followed
him with her wild, despairing eyes. At last, as if with some sudden
resolution, she shrieked out,—
“It is gone—she stole it, she has pawned my soul.”
The young man came back to the bed in great distress. He knelt by her
side, and strove to soothe the despair that had evidently fallen upon
her.
“Oh, mother, strive to compose yourself; lift up your heart to God. It
needs no crucifix. He is close by, even here.”
The old woman started, and her wild eyes wandered fearfully around the
room.
“Pray to him, mother.”
“No, it is lost, I have sold his Son—no, no.”
“Mother, is there nothing that you wish to say? My brother George—have
you no word for him?”
“Hush, hush! he will take your portion. He married. He wished to rob
you. Don’t speak to me of Elsie Ford’s son, or of his son either. Let
them alone, and you shall be rolling in gold, rolling, rolling, like
your mother!”
The young man bent down and listened eagerly to her words.
“Did my brother marry Catharine Lacy, then, with your knowledge?”
“No, they tried to cheat me—to bring a son to claim your father’s
property. She ought to have died, that Catharine Lacy.”
“But she did not. Where is she now? Is she alive? Oh! tell me, mother. I
shall never be happy again unless you do!”
“Yes, she’s alive. I saw her myself, changed but alive. The other girl
died. I didn’t want that, for she would have been rich, and you might
have done well with her.”
“Then you knew about my wife?”
“Knew? yes! Did you think I was cheated?”
“But why did you leave her to die there?”
“How could I help it? She would hide herself till the last minute, and
it was cheaper there. Sickness costs money, money, I tell you.”
“And you are certain Louisa died in the hospital? But there is no
register of her death!”
“We had that changed, the numbers and the names. Louisa _would_ die,
Catharine _would_ live. We couldn’t help it.”
“But where is Catharine?”
A look of sharp cunning came into those sunken features.
“I won’t tell. The time isn’t up. He isn’t crazy yet. I won’t help him
to bring sons to eat up one half of your inheritance.”
“Mother, remember that you are dying.”
“Not yet, not for years. I’m getting stronger every minute. Don’t you
see how I can talk now. When you came, there wasn’t a word in my voice.
I shall live to see you and Oakley’s widow rolling in gold. She’s rich.”
“Oakley’s widow—what do you know of her?”
“What do I know? Hadn’t I eyes? Didn’t I watch you when she was married,
watch and listen and pick up things? Didn’t I know what was going on in
the mind of my own son?”
“O mother, how much misery you might have saved me!” cried the young man
in a passion of grief.
“Haven’t I just told you she was dead, your young wife? Didn’t I go down
to that cottage, on the Island, to see this widow and learn all about
her? Isn’t this kind, when you have been pining and pining about her? I
didn’t want to explain that she was dead, and Catharine Lacy alive—it
may do mischief yet. It may bring them together, and despoil you of one
half the property. He won’t go crazy. When he thought the girl dead, it
only made him melancholy; he would not go mad. Let him find her, and all
that I have done will go for nothing.”
“Mother, you should be more just to George. He is your husband’s oldest
son.”
“He is her son, and I hate them both.”
“But his mother is dead, years ago.”
Again that cunning gleam broke into her eyes; but the woman did not
speak.
“Have you no kind remembrance for my brother?” said the young man, on
whom that gleam of the eye made no impression, “he has never wronged
you.”
“Oh! yes, take that,” she said, pointing to a picture that stood near
the door, with its face to the wall. “It has been his friend from first
to last—tell him it nearly cost me my life. The crazy wretch worshipped
the picture,—I knew that, and would have it. She came at me like a
panther; we were on the shore; I ran for the boat and she after me into
the water, knee-deep. The man pulled with all his might; but she held me
by the throat, tore at me like a wolf. My foot got fast in the
cross-beam of the boat, or she would have drowned me before their faces.
The boatmen had to beat her off with their oars, and she let go; but
left my ankle and foot wrenched and bruised till I have never had a
minute’s rest till now—not a minute. Give him the picture, with my love.
It’s cost me dear; but she hasn’t got it to pine and pray over. Give him
the picture, I say; it’s all he will ever get from me.”
Louis De Marke listened to this wild speech, shocked and bewildered. To
him it had no meaning, but it grieved him to find so much of bitterness
and malice in what he thought to be the last ravings of an unrepentant
soul, and that soul the one from which his own drew life.
“Oh! mother, calm yourself, try and talk more rationally; you are ill,
very ill; once more I say to you this is the last conversation we shall
ever hold together.”
“Son, do you believe this? On your soul, is it the truth?”
She spoke in a hoarse murmur. The artificial strength was leaving her in
the very grasp of death.
“Mother, yes!”
The woman uttered a low, long wail, inexpressibly mournful.
“It is on me now; it is on me now; my feet are numb; the ice is creeping
up to my heart! Holy Jesus, this is death!”
The horror that settled down, with the deathly gray, on her pinched
features, was terrible to look upon; but more terrible still was the
film that crept over the wild glare of her eyes, pressing them slowly in
the sockets. He sat and watched, silent and appalled. So long as those
eyes had the power to express the terror that froze them, they were
turned upon his face. There was no agonizing struggle. Slowly and
terribly, that old woman froze out of existence; and death left her in
that squalid bed, a meagre shadow of the humanity her whole life had
degraded.
CHAPTER LXX.
LITTLE EDDIE’S GRIEF.
“Madam, a gentleman wishes to see you in the parlor.”
Mrs. Oakley started up from the depths of a great easy-chair, in which
she had been striving to bury her grief; and with breathless
nervousness, very unusual to her, paced the room two or three times,
smoothing the bandeaux of her hair rapidly with each hand as she walked.
When this quick motion had composed her a little, she went down.
The parlor was dim from the flowering vines that clustered around its
windows. But though she saw her visitor but indistinctly, her heart gave
a great bound, and she felt the blood surge back and forth from her
bosom to her temples, leaving both paler than before.
“Lady, dear lady!”
It was his voice. It was De Marke that came toward her, with both hands
extended, looking so bright, so strangely happy.
Mrs. Oakley put out her hands to repulse him. “No, no, do not advance;
do not come near me. I have been already sufficiently degraded!”
De Marke stood still, dumb with astonishment, while she shrunk backward,
step by step, with her frightened eyes upon him, as if she dreaded lest
the fascination in his glance would enthrall her again.
“Mrs. Oakley,” he said at last, “may I ask the meaning of this
reception?”
His voice was a little tremulous, but full of self-respect.
“You have come here to insult me, sir!”
“I have come here, lady, to say how truly and how long I have loved
you.”
The widow locked her white hands together and held them firmly;
resentment was giving her strength.
“Had you never said the same words to Louisa Oakley, my husband’s
sister, she need not have died of shame in a charity hospital!” she
answered, almost harshly.
De Marke staggered back. The name of his lost wife from those lips, and
spoken in bitterness, brought a terrible pang with it. At last he spoke;
but it was in a low, broken voice, that went to her heart.
“There was poverty and great suffering in Louisa’s death but no shame,
Mrs. Oakley. She was my wife. I was absent, a minor and helpless; but
had I known that she was in danger or suffering from any cause, I would
have saved her at the risk of my life.”
“Then it was not neglect—it was not from wanton cruelty that you left
her?” questioned the widow, drawing gently toward him.
“Sit down with me, lady; it is a sad story. I have been to blame, but
not criminal. Will you listen to me?”
They sat down together in the dim parlor, and he told her everything,
even the first love which had grown strong in his boyhood; and all its
painful results were fully revealed. At first she listened to him with a
degree of proud reserve; but as he went on to lay his heart before her,
the love-light came back to her eyes, and tears of gentle grief stole up
through that light and trembled softly there. Her hand crept to his,
timidly asking pardon for the harsh thoughts that had melted away with
the honest tones of his voice.
“And now,” he said, closing his hand firmly over hers, “can you forgive
the rashness of my youth? Can you trust, can you love me?”
She did not answer; but the tears that stood upon her cheek seemed like
dew-drops upon a damask rose. She bent her head toward him, half in
shame, half in love, like a flower heavy with rain. He gathered her
softly to his bosom, his hand was pressed caressingly on one flushed
cheek, the other lay close to his heart.
“Oh, I was sure of it. Love like mine—so deep, so faithful—could not be
wholly without a return. Tell me, dear one, is this not true?”
“I love you. Indeed, indeed, I love you?”
It is impossible to say how many times, and in how many forms, this one
sentence was repeated, before the two parted: but one thing is certain,
he had not been gone half an hour before both of them were restless to
repeat every word of it again.
After he was gone, the happy lady wandered forth into the grounds, for
the rooms of her dwelling seemed altogether too small for the breadth
and glory of her happiness. She longed for the open air, the free winds,
anything that spoke to her of the heaven which lived in her own heart.
As she passed through the flower-garden, a sob reached her from behind a
honeysuckle arbor near the path. Any sound of grief was discord to her
then, so she turned aside, resolved to make everything happy on that
blissful day.
She entered the arbor, and there, crouching down upon the tessellated
floor, was poor little Edward, complaining to himself and sobbing as if
that dear little heart were quite broken. How her conscience smote her
then! How quick and fast the tears came rushing to her eyes.
“Eddie, Eddie, darling!”
The child lifted his flushed face. A smile danced up from his heart and
broke in sunshine all over it.
“Mamma, mamma!” he cried, leaping forward, his white arms extended, and
the tears sparkling joyfully in his eyes, “you are not angry, you love
me, darling mamma?”
“Love you?” cried the widow, raining kisses upon his face. “Love you,
darling. I love everything under the heavens, this day, and you, little
one, best of all.”
Don’t believe that, little Eddie. The warm blushes on her face, as she
buries it in your curls, contradict every word of it. She loves you a
great deal more than she did before, certainly; but her heart has grown
large and rich since yesterday; and with all these caresses you are not
the first there. Content yourself about that, little Eddie.
In her walk that day, Mrs. Oakley met Catharine, who was rambling sadly
through the grounds, which we have said adjoined each other, with Elsie
Ford. The two women were very melancholy, and a look of continued pain
lay upon them both. No wonder their lives were so sombre, so completely
cast upon the shadowy side of existence. Elsie was very quiet, and her
large black eyes wandered toward the little boy with sorrowful
intensity; but she seemed afraid to touch him, muttering that he too
would fly away and become nothing if she did.
The boy looked at her wistfully, and once attempted to approach her, for
those troubled eyes fascinated him. She waved him back, and gathering an
over-ripe thistle, that grew in her path, the ghost of a flower that had
been, she cast a sigh into its shadowy heart, and, lo! the whole
disappeared. A few silvery gleams floated off toward sunset, and she
held nothing but a dead, thorny stalk in her hand.
“See, see; don’t come this way; everything I touch melts like that, into
nothing, nothing, nothing.”
The boy looked on and listened. Her voice was so sadly musical, it
charmed him. He was very fearless, too, and moved toward her.
She stepped backward, repelling him with her outstretched palms.
“Don’t, don’t, you are so pretty. I won’t hurt _you_. Go away, or it
will come to this.”
She held up the dry, thorny stem of the thistle, and shook it warningly
at the child. Repelled by this, he went away, following Mrs. Oakley and
Catharine, who had walked forward, keeping the demented woman in sight.
“Will you not rejoice that this terrible load is taken from my heart,”
said the widow, chilled by the gravity of her companion. “The only
trouble with me now is, that I could have doubted him.”
“And is he equally happy?” inquired Catharine, in a low voice. “You are
sure that he, too, is happy?”
“I wish you could have seen him. It would be impossible to think
otherwise. You know there was some doubt at first that his wife was
dead; but it’s all cleared up now. His mother, with her dying breath,
set it all right.”
“And the knowledge that his wife was dead made him happy, you say?”
“Perfectly happy. Remember, it was a long time ago, and he—but poor,
poor girl, if he did not love her, he would always have been
affectionate and kind.”
“Did De Marke tell you that he did not love the girl whom he married and
left? It was an unfeeling confession,” said Catharine, in a trembling
voice.
“It was necessary in order to explain everything. He gave me his whole
heart. This is what makes me so happy—nothing is kept back. Remember, I
was engaged to Mr. Oakley when he first saw me.”
“And he married this other person, without love, merely from compassion,
you say!”
“I do not know; it seems hard to speak of the dead in a way that would
wound them, if living; but I am quite sure that De Marke has loved me
from the first. He says so, and I believe him, in spite of this rash
marriage.”
“I think so too!” answered Catharine, in a grave, cold voice. “Still he
might remember how that poor, lone girl worshipped him.”
“It is very sad, I am sure it must be very sad, to love any one whose
heart is not all given back in return. The anguish which I have felt
during these few days has been so terrible, that I can well pity those
who suffer with like doubts.”
“Can you? I think you are generous and good. Love like yours should be
given to a worthy object.”
“It is! it is! I would stake my life upon his goodness.”
“And if it were yet proved otherwise?” said Catharine, turning her large
eyes searchingly on the happy face of her companion.
“I think—I know,” answered the widow, with a shudder, “that it would
kill me—I could not live after all this happiness, to be cast back even
into doubt again.”
Catharine looked at her friend very mournfully for a moment.
“We suffer a great deal without dying,” she said; moving slowly away,
she joined Elsie and the child.
CHAPTER LXXI.
QUESTIONS AND CONFESSIONS.
Catharine was alone with old Mrs. Ford. Excitement, and a wild sense of
some mysteries which she had failed to fathom, made her bold. She
plunged abruptly into a subject long upon her mind, but which she had
never ventured to hint at before. Indeed, the quick crowding of painful
thoughts, during the last few weeks, had rendered her desperate.
“Mrs. Ford!”
Catharine’s voice was so sharp and abrupt, that it made the old lady
start and drop the sewing she was engaged on into her lap.
“What is it?” she said, breathlessly; for her thoughts always turned to
one object, “Elsie, is anything wrong with Elsie?”
“Mrs. Ford, there is a thing I wish to ask, a thing which I must ask or
die. Who is Elsie? Is her name Ford, was she ever married, has she a
child?”
Catharine spoke rapidly, almost wildly. Her eyes were keenly anxious,
her manner desperate.
Mrs. Ford sat silently gazing upon the speaker. Her face, always pale,
grew white and cold; her little withered hands crept together and
interlocked in her lap.
“What, what is it you ask? You,”—the words dropped, half-formed, from
her lips; and she gave a scared look at the door, as if preparing to
escape.
“Don’t! oh, don’t refuse to speak,” pleaded Catharine. “I must know; my
heart will break if I am left in this terrible darkness. What connection
has your daughter with the De Marke family?”
“De Marke—De Marke—who ever mentioned the name in this house?” said old
Mr. Ford, who entered at the moment.
Catharine turned to him. “It is I. Tell me, I beseech you, what have the
De Markes done, that the name should drive the blood from your faces?
Why did the portrait of a De Marke hang up in your library? How, and why
has it disappeared? I ask these things, because it is impossible to live
in such darkness. My own life, and all its hopes are at stake. What
brought that wicked old woman here? I must know, or become mad by the
side of our poor Elsie!”
The old people exchanged glances. Both were pale, but a look of gentle
commiseration settled upon their features.
“This is no idle question, Catharine,” said the old man, gently, but
with a quiver of the voice, “you would not wound us so from mere
curiosity.”
“Not for my life. I must know all this hidden history, to see the path
that I ought to tread. I am weak and blinded—alone, with no one but God
to help me. Tell me the history of your daughter, tell me why the name
of De Marke makes you tremble. Is it fatal to others as it has been to
me?”
“You,” said the old man in surprise, “you!”
“Even so, Mr. Ford. I was married to a De Marke, and he is still
living.”
The old lady arose, with an air of timid repulsion, and would have left
the room; but her husband gently waved her back.
“She suffers; she, too, is a victim, perhaps another Elsie,” he said,
compassionately. “Now, my child, come hither; sit down by the mother and
tell her all.”
Catharine sat down, still supported by nervous excitement, and laid her
heart and her life open before those pure-minded old people. It was
astonishing how little time it took to relate events and agonies that
had been so long in the acting. She concealed nothing. From the very
depths of her soul she drew forth the secrets that had been hoarded
there, corroding and wounding all her faculties, and laid them honestly
down before those kindly judges.
The old people listened, sometimes sadly, sometimes with broken
exclamations. Once or twice glances of surprise, almost of affright,
passed between them. When she had finished, the old lady bent down, with
tears in her eyes, and kissed her, while the husband stood over them,
and lifting his hands to heaven, thanked God that she had been cast
beneath his roof.
Catharine arose from her knees, for she had unconsciously fallen at Mrs.
Ford’s feet, with a deeper breath and more glowing countenance than she
had worn for years. No explanation had yet been offered by the old
people; but she felt certain that some unseen link of union existed
between her fate and theirs, and without speaking, she gazed wistfully
in their faces, waiting for light.
“Yes,” said the old man, fervently, “it is true. God does sometimes send
angels to us unawares. Catharine, my child, it is your husband’s mother
to whom you have given up the bloom and strength of your young life. The
father of George De Marke married Elsie Ford, our daughter.”
“And you—and you?” cried Catharine, eagerly.
“Are his grandfather—”
“And Madame de Marke?”
“Hush! do not mention her name; it is an accursed sound under this
roof,” answered the old man, almost sternly.
Catharine sat down, silenced, but still keenly anxious. The old
gentleman seated himself also, close by his wife, who regarded him with
a look, half frightened, half sorrowful.
“Tell her,” said the old man, in a low voice, “women understand each
other best.”
“I cannot. See how I shake.”
The old man took the hand held toward him in both of his, smoothing and
caressing it with gentle tenderness.
“You can witness,” he said, addressing Catharine, “how great this sorrow
has been. She cannot bear to speak of it. For years we have been silent,
even with each other.”
“I see,” answered Catharine, looking wistfully at the old lady, and
following her own thoughts. “His grandmother! That is why she seemed so
lovely from the first—_his_ grandmother, and _his_ mother, oh! how I
have been unconsciously blessed.”
“Elsie,” said the old man, looking anxiously at his wife, as if afraid
that her strength would give way, “Elsie was our only child. You see her
now, a poor, brain-crazed old woman; gray-headed and broken-hearted; but
then she was—”
“Oh!” broke in the old lady, with her eyes full of tears, that dimmed
the glasses of her spectacles like a frost, “she was the dearest, the
brightest, the most beautiful creature that ever trod the green grass.
You don’t know—you can’t tell, how many sweet, wild ways she had, and
all straight to the heart. He didn’t merely love her, nor did I; it was
worship in us both; we idolized this child; there was not a curl of her
black hair, or a glance of her eyes, bright and brimfull of feeling as
they always were, which was not lovely beyond all things to us.
“Remember, Catharine, she was our only child, a late blessing; for we
had been years married when God sent this angel to our fireside. You
have seen her portrait in the library. It is like her, and yet the
bright sparkle of her nature, the vivid flush of life, that came and
went like sunshine upon the hills, this no man could paint. It is all
over now. You can see nothing of what I am telling you in her wild eyes,
or in the sharp features that are at times so rigid and again so stolid;
but _we_ find it still. Don’t we, husband? Isn’t she beautiful to us,
even yet?”
“She is more than beautiful, our poor Elsie,” said the old man, looking
through the window to where the demented one wandered to and fro on the
grass, striving to catch the humming-birds that haunted a trumpet vine,
by quick dashes of her hand among the clustering bells. “God has
rendered her sacred—always and forever a child, spite of her gray hairs.
They cast her back upon our hearthstone, a poor, broken waif, but still
a blessing.
“I think,” continued the old man, “that it was a little before her
seventeenth birthday, when Elsie first saw that man. He was a dashing
young fellow, who had just come into possession of a large property, and
had returned from his travels abroad, before entering upon the business
of life. A neighbor, who lives across the Island, had invited him for a
long visit, and through this friend he was introduced into our family.
“We did not think it strange, that young De Marke should admire our
Elsie. Who could help it? But when she, who had always been bright as a
bird and as heart-free, began to look thoughtful in his absence, and shy
in his presence, it pained us a good deal; for she seemed still a mere
child, and we had hoped to keep her in the home-nest a few years longer.
“It was a wild, violent passion on both sides. We had no power to
resist, for he came with his impetuous pleading, and she, with a
thousand winning ways, sometimes lost in tears, sometimes bathed in
smiles, lured us from our better judgment. She was far too young, too
ardent. Oh! we should not have consented.
“This De Marke was of French origin, as you will judge by his name,
mercurial and impulsive, as most of the blood are. I do not think he was
a bad or faithless man at heart. I know that he loved Elsie, not as she
loved him—that was impossible—but he did love her!”
“Yes,” murmured the old lady, “he did love her. Who could help it?”
CHAPTER LXXII.
ELSIE’S MARRIED LIFE.
“De Marke and Elsie were married,” continued the old man. “Elsie was our
only one, and all that we possessed was hers, even then, had she desired
it. We only stipulated with her husband, that, during a portion of the
year, they should make their home with us, here in the old family
mansion, which Elsie would some day have entirely to herself.
“De Marke would have consented to anything, in those days; but this
proposition pleased him greatly. Alterations were made in the east wing.
The library was added, and De Marke brought the choicest of his books
from town, that his young wife should blend thoughts of himself even
with her studies. It was settled that one half of the year should be
spent with us, where Elsie should go on with her studies, and that they
should occupy her husband’s town-house during the other six months.
“It was a sad day for us when the darling gave her young life so
completely to another. Yet, socially speaking, the match was a good one.
Elsie was never entirely our own, after that; the intense affection
which she gave to her husband was too absorbing for the milder and
calmer love that had grown in her heart for us.
“For a year they were very happy. In my whole life, I have never
witnessed bliss so absorbing and complete. The joy of a common life-time
was concentrated into those twelve brief months. The mother and I forgot
our partial isolation, in witnessing a happiness so complete for our
child. You have seen the library, and perhaps wondered at the disuse
into which it had fallen when you first came to us. That room De Marke
fitted up for his bride. In it they studied together, for Elsie was no
common girl, and all that her husband knew she was resolved to learn.
“It was in the latter part of this first year that the two portraits
were taken. That of Elsie, in the flush of her joy and beauty, may give
you some idea of what she was then. I believe that of De Marke was
equally faithful. You have seen them. You have sat in the room which was
for a time their Eden. De Marke was a young man, ardent, rash, and
inflated, by a premature acquaintance with the world, with a false idea
of woman. He had no real faith in the sex. Of French descent, he had
naturally spent much of his time in Paris, that hot-bed, in which so
much that is pure and great in our young men is almost certain to
perish.
“It was more than a year before Elsie left our house. Her child was born
here, and directly after that De Marke was absent two or three months on
a pleasure excursion.
“Elsie, who had been studying the languages with him, being still
imperfect in the French, consented to receive a person of that nation
into our house, during her husband’s absence, as a companion and
teacher. I am not sure that De Marke ever knew this person before; but
it was through his means that she came to the house.
“She was quiet enough, this strange Frenchwoman, and devoted herself to
Elsie and the child with great assiduity. We saw little of her, for she
took her meals in Elsie’s apartments, but it was impossible to doubt
that she soon gained a remarkable ascendency over her young mind. But as
our child was won from the loneliness, which fell upon her after De
Marke’s absence, by this companionship, we were grateful to the woman.
“At last, De Marke returned. He was evidently very glad to see his wife
and child, but the reaction of an ill-regulated nature was upon him, and
Elsie took this to heart as an estrangement. Her health had not returned
entirely, after the birth of her boy, and she was the more susceptible
on this account. For the first time in her life, our child became
irritable and sometimes unjust. De Marke resented this; and at last came
struggles, reproaches, and those sullen hours that eat into the
happiness like a rust.
“Elsie was only struggling for her husband’s love, and he could not
comprehend that the deepest love can be tortured into bitter words.
“In this crisis, common to ardent natures like theirs, that Frenchwoman
became the confidante of both husband and wife.
“In this state, De Marke took his wife from her old home, and installed
her in a splendid establishment, which he had prepared for her reception
in the city. She left us—that poor child—drowned in tears—and in tears
she came to us again.
“We never knew what passed in Elsie’s home after this. Once or twice we
visited her always to return, with heavy hearts. Amid all the splendor
with which De Marke surrounded her, she seemed pining to death. But
Elsie had grown proud and reserved even with her old parents, and when
we asked the cause of her evident anxiety, she would strive to cheer us
with smiles, and that was heart-breaking.
“The Frenchwoman had changed more than Elsie. From a quiet, humble
dependant, she had sprung up into an assuming, fine lady, and seemed far
more decidedly mistress of the house than our daughter. Elsie did not
seem aware of this, for her poor, wistful eyes were always fixed on one
point. She cared for no authority save that which sprung from her
husband’s love. I doubt if she was conscious how great the alteration
was which we detected in the deportment of this Frenchwoman.
“At last, a change stole over Elsie; a fever of the heart came on; she
dashed aside her tears, and plunged madly into the fashionable world.
She was young, fresh, and wonderfully beautiful. Her husband’s wealth
gave power to these attractions. She became the reigning belle of
watering-places, the queen of every assembly-room. We read her praises
in the fashionable journals. Through all society her loveliness shone
light like a star.
“And we two lonely old people heard all this with aching hearts; for
well we knew this _eclat_ was but another expression of our daughter’s
misery. Then followed other paragraphs in the journals that had been so
busy with the praise of our child. Dark hints, mysterious insinuations,
and at last open scandal, that made the mother’s cheek turn white, and
the blood boil in my veins. We were quiet people; but it was impossible
to endure this. To-morrow, I said, to-morrow I will go after my child;
they have driven her to desperation; she shall come home; and that man
shall render us a strict account of his conduct regarding her.
“The mother only answered me with her tears and gentle entreaties that I
would bring Elsie home.
“Everything was ready. In the morning, I was to set forth; but that
night, that very night, our child, our poor, poor Elsie came home, in
the dark, and all alone.
“Her husband had turned her out-of-doors.
“We were sitting together, the mother and I, waiting for the morning;
for sleep was impossible, and we felt less unhappy in each other’s
presence, though we scarcely exchanged a word in the profound sadness
that had fallen upon us. Never, in my whole life, do I remember a night
of such dreary length. Everything was still. It was winter, and the snow
was falling out-of-doors in great flakes, with that perpetual whiteness
which makes a night-storm so ghastly. The hickory logs had burned
through, and fallen apart into a bed of dying embers; and lay
smouldering away, giving out smoke, but no flame.
“The old ebony clock ticked loud and sharp, filling the silence with its
irritating count of time. Once in a while, we looked out through the
frosted windows, searching for a flush of daylight upon the snow; but
always to see that eternal sheet of whiteness becoming broader and
deeper all around us. This dismal spectacle drove us back into the room,
and still another hour we sat cowering together, over the hearthstone
that had never seemed cold till then.
“We had drawn closer and closer together, till the fire went wholly out,
sharing the misery of that hour in deathly silence. The mother’s hand
was growing cold in mine, but I had no strength to urge her to bed or
wish to rekindle the fire. Gloomy as everything was, the misery in our
hearts was darker still.
“All at once, I felt the mother’s hand quiver in mine. Her eyes were
turned to the window, and directly my gaze followed hers.
“A human face was pressed to the window, a face, pale as the snow that
lay in wreathing flakes adown those tresses of black hair, and two black
eyes looked in upon us.
“We arose, holding the breath from our lips, and walked hand-in-hand
toward the door, treading softly, as if we felt ourselves in the
presence of a ghost.
“I opened the door and strove to call our poor child by name; but the
tongue clove to my mouth, and all the sound I could make went off
through the falling snow like a sob of wind.
“The mother’s heart broke its ice first, and in a tender wail she called
out, ‘Elsie, Elsie! my child, my child!’
CHAPTER LXXIII.
ELSIE RETURNS HOME.
“Our child came toward us, pale and cold, as if drifted to her mother’s
bosom by the storm. Her trembling arms were held out pleadingly, her
eyes seemed full of frozen tears. She shivered from head to foot, and
her teeth chattered, partly with cold, partly with anguish. She fell
forward upon her mother’s bosom, moaning; but no words came with the
desolate sound.
“The mother grew strong now—that frail, little woman yonder—and would
not let me help her, as she staggered back to the room, carrying her
child forward also.
“‘Give me fire,’ she said, looking at the black hearth. ‘Is this the
welcome we offer our child?’
“I knelt down upon my hands and knees, thanking God for the return of
that poor girl; while I raked the embers together, and blew them into
life with my lips. I heaped dry wood upon the coals, and when the flame
leaped through, lighting the features of my child, I turned to look upon
her, where she lay upon the mother’s bosom.
“Her eyes were wide open, and a dusky rim that swept under gave
intensity to the blackness. When she saw me looking at her, those poor
lips, all blue and cold, began to quiver, and a gush of tears changed
the stony grief in her whole face to a look of such mournful tenderness,
that I too burst into tears.
“‘Father!’ she cried, reaching forth her two hands as she had done when
a little child,—‘father!’
“I stretched out my arms, and strove to draw her downward to the bosom
that yearned to hold her; but the mother put me back, with a wave of the
hand, and folding Elsie close to her heart, cried out pleadingly,—
“‘Not yet, oh! not yet. Let her be, or my heart will break.’
“She had the best right to her, so I buried my face in Elsie’s mantle,
and felt comforted by something she had touched.
“I tell you, child, no human heart dreams how much it can love, till
sorrow falls on the object it clings to. That child was sacred to us as
an angel then—dearer, a thousand times dearer, because they had
attempted to crush her with disgrace. Her pale cheek, her tremulous
lips, all the traces of wrong and anguish upon her person, were claims
upon our tenderness. There was a sort of worship in our grief and in our
joy.
“The fire burned up clear and brightly, but as the chill left her poor
frame, a sharper consciousness of her position seemed to sting her into
restlessness. She clung first to her mother, then to me; twice she bent
to kiss me, and then drew back with a look of shrinking terror.
“‘You know, father; or must I tell you?’ she said at last.
“I tried to smile and make light of the things we had heard, by looks
rather than speech, and all the time she was perusing my soul with her
wild eyes.
“‘You did not believe it,’ she cried, with a hysterical laugh, ‘I knew
it—I was sure of it. But, father, mother, _he_ has turned me
out-of-doors.’
“‘My child,’ cried the mother, giving way to tenderness. ‘But you are
home, you are with us, your own mother, your dear old father.’
“‘I know,’ said Elsie, ‘I thought of that when they turned me
out-of-doors. I will return, said I, to my father’s house, a prodigal,
but without his sin. Father, believe that; you surely believe that,
mother.’
“‘My child, my own child,’ answered the mother.
“‘I know that you believe me,’ she said, and a faint smile stole across
her lip.
“The mother caressed her, smoothing back the black hair from her
temples, as if she had been a child.
“‘Tell us, daughter, tell us all,’ she whispered, tenderly.
“Elsie started up. Fire sparkled through the tears in her eyes. But
quickly as it had kindled, the angry light went out; and sinking to her
mother’s bosom, she answered, amid her sobs,—
“‘Mother, they have denounced me, they have covered me with scorn.’
“‘They—my child! Of whom are you speaking?’
“‘Of him—my husband—of De Marke and the French woman, who has poisoned
his heart against me. Oh! mother, if she had never entered this house—if
she never had.’
“‘But your child, our grandson?’ I inquired, after she had grown calmer.
“Elsie shook her head wearily. ‘I asked for him, father. I begged on my
knees that they would give me my child. I prayed, I wept, I went mad
before them; but it was all of no use. My boy—my boy!’
“She broke off moaning, and began to rock herself to and fro, calling
out, in tones of piteous tenderness, ‘My boy—my boy!’
“Thus we got the history of her wrongs, in snatches, among tears and
tender wailings over the happiness torn from her.
“It was true, De Marke had turned her from his door; and the
Frenchwoman, her accuser, remained behind. When the sunrise sent its
gleams of gold aslant the snowdrifts around us, we had gathered all the
facts that she could relate. That French fiend, by cunning and
falsehood, had separated my daughter from her husband. Elsie had come
back to us, branded and denounced, but innocent as the angels.
“I sought De Marke, in order to defend my child; but he would not
receive me. I wrote to him, he sent my letters back unanswered. But
Elsie would not believe him in earnest. She, poor child, still had her
dreams and her delusions. They were wearing her to a shadow; but she
could not give them up.
‘The child,’ she would plead, ‘surely he will give back my child.’
“Thus, day after day, she lived and hoped on.
“But the end came at last. De Marke entered proceedings for a divorce. I
employed counsel. I spent half my substance in defending the honor of my
child. But it was all in vain. The divorce was granted, and our daughter
branded forever—forever separated from her husband and child. Now
listen. That Frenchwoman was the principal witness against Elsie, and in
six months De Marke married her. It was this news which drove our
daughter wholly mad.”
The old man ceased. The perspiration stood in drops on his forehead.
This renewal of sorrow had exhausted him.
Catharine looked at him sadly.
“Forgive me,” she said. “I have given you pain. But for this knowledge,
I too must have gone mad! One word more. This Frenchwoman? Have you seen
her?”
“Yes,” answered the old man, “was the woman, you remember her. See how
sin levels down the soul. Tell me, is not the fate of my child
preferable to that?”
“I know this woman!” said Catharine, gently; “she is indeed punished
through the degradation of her own nature. But the son? Did Elsie never
see her son?”
“Poor Elsie! She would not have known him. For many years we were
compelled to keep her in the asylum, from whence she was removed to the
care of Mrs. Barr. I believe that De Marke thought her dead, for until
the day that miserable woman appeared at the library window, we never
saw either of them.”
“And you have never seen her son?”
“He has never inquired after his mother—nor attempted to open any
communication with us. He may even be dead.”
“Is it not possible that he may have been brought up in ignorance of
these facts? I almost think so,” said Catharine.
“I do not know—and poor Elsie, what good would it be to her? She has
forgotten everything.”
As he spoke, the old man arose, and walked into an inner room, closing
the door after him. Catharine looked around, and saw that Mrs. Ford had
disappeared also; indeed, the dear old lady had stolen away in the early
part of this conversation, overcome by the mournful reminiscences it
brought upon her.
When she found herself quite alone, Catharine gave way to a storm of
feeling that shook her to the soul. She walked up and down the room,
murmuring to herself, linking and unlinking her fingers, brushing back
the hair from her hot temples, and tossing her arms upward, as if the
room were too small for such emotions. She seemed, for the time, almost
as wild as her charge. While in this state of excitement, she saw Elsie
moving across the lawn, and struck by a sudden glow of affection, ran
out to meet her.
“Mother! mother, his mother,” she cried, throwing herself on Elsie’s
bosom. “His mother, his mother, and mine. Oh, thank God, thank God, that
he sent me here!”
Elsie looked down upon that glowing face, with a sweet, vacant smile,
and began to sing a lullaby, such as had sent her lost infant to sleep.
With a heavy sigh, Catharine arose from that unconscious bosom, and
wandered away down to the sea-shore, where she could think and resolve
in solitude.
CHAPTER LXXIV.
ANNOUNCEMENT OF THE WEDDING.
The revelations, in the last chapter, were a source of new-born peace to
Catharine. She felt at home, for the first time in her life. A few words
had knitted her forever to those good old people, who had been so long
her friends. Grandfather—grandmother—his, and consequently hers. She
repeated this in the depths of her heart a thousand times; she would
sit, for minutes together, regarding them with looks of unutterable
tenderness. Her heart would leap at the sound of their voices, and when
they spoke to her more confidingly than heretofore, for in the fulness
of their confidence this was natural, her eyes would fill with gentle
thankfulness.
Still, she told them nothing, but asked for a little time, only a
little; and then her heart should be laid open as theirs had been.
And the old people were content. For they saw that the revelation they
had made opened new springs of affection in the young woman’s bosom;
that her former care of Elsie became devotion now; that a new power of
love followed every look and word, which the poor demented one uttered.
Still, these pure souls did not entirely read that young heart; they
could not hear the words, “his mother,” which always trembled, unspoken,
on her lips, when she looked at Elsie. They could not understand the
tender light, that forever brooded in her eyes, nor feel the thrill that
ran through her nerves, at the touch of their caressing hands, or the
glances of Elsie’s midnight eyes. It was enough for her that their blood
ran through his veins; that Elsie, poor insane Elsie, was his own
mother.
These thoughts and feelings were uppermost for some days. Catharine
would not reflect that the man, whose unknown relatives were so dear to
her, had abandoned her to poverty and death; that he had never inquired
about her fate at the hospital, or if so, had avoided seeking her out.
She would not remember that this man was, even now, about to unite
himself to another, whom he had vainly loved before, taking compassion
on her perhaps too evident affection. Above all, her pure soul revolted
at the thought that another of his victims had perished by her own couch
of pain, and that his child was left to wander alone, into any shelter
that Providence might provide for the orphan.
But the heart cannot always silence a clear understanding. After a time,
Catharine began to feel that a poison still lay in the cup of peace, so
unexpectedly presented to her. Again her step grew slow, and her eyes
sad. The love with which she regarded the household was full of yearning
pain. She had lost all power to unite her thoughts of George De Marke
with these good old people. He was all a De Marke, the son of that
domestic traitor, the evil of his nature was an inheritance. That man
had nothing in common with the Fords; the blood might be in his veins;
but it was poisoned, every drop, by that of the De Markes.
Catharine rejoiced that Mrs. Oakley had been informed, regarding the
falsehood of De Marke, without her agency. It seemed to her impossible
to speak of his faults to any one. His treason to herself was so deeply
buried in the depths of her heart, that it would be death to drag the
secret forth, even to prevent further wrong. She thanked God again and
again, that this terrible duty had been spared her. The very thoughts of
appearing as his accuser, filled her with dismay.
But she avoided Mrs. Oakley. A feeling of vague pain, half jealousy,
half compassion, kept her away from the cottage. More than this, she
shrunk from looking at the child again. His child and not hers. Poor,
poor Catharine! In every way how wickedly she had been wronged, how
cruelly bereaved! No wonder she shrunk from looking on the handsome
widow, his beloved, and the beautiful boy, his son. Her husband, yes! he
was her husband, though she might never have the power to prove it.
Thus Catharine avoided the cottage and the sea-shore, and her walks all
turned to an opposite direction. She shrunk even from looking toward the
house. Thus weeks went on, and the two families never met. The widow was
too happy for any thought of her neighbors, and after seeking Catharine
in her usual haunts awhile, always in vain, she went up to her mother’s
house in town; for her wedding-day had been privately fixed, and there
were papers to sign and bridal garments to order.
One day, a servant-woman from Mrs. Oakley’s house came abruptly up to
where Catharine was standing, and told her this, in a blunt, rude way,
that brought a sudden cry from the poor girl, thus taken by surprise.
The woman looked at her keenly, and a strange smile broke over her face,
as she heard this cry. “I thought so,” she muttered, turning away
abruptly, as she had advanced, “I knew it, now we’ll see.”
Catharine followed her. “When, when does this take place?” she said,
pale and wild, like one who had suddenly received sentence of death.
“To-night. A crowd of guests came with them in a steamer hired expressly
for the wedding-party. Mrs. Townsend Oakley sent particular word that
you were to be invited to meet them. Of course you will come?”
Catharine parted her pale lips to speak, but could not utter a word.
“She wishes you to stand bridesmaid, and be at the cottage when they
arrive. As her best friend, she hopes you will receive them, and see
that the servants make no blunders.”
“Me, me!” burst from Catharine’s lips, in a cry of such agony, that the
woman stepped back with a startled look, which soon passed away,
however, and that gleam of singular intelligence again resumed its
place. “Me her bridesmaid!”
“You will certainly come. The mistress depends upon it,” she said,
without appearing to heed the cry.
“I cannot. Oh, my God! I cannot do it. This is too much—too much! I
shall drop dead under torture!”
A look of rude compassion came to the woman’s face. She drew close to
Catharine, and touched her on the arm.
“You must be there, or the thing will go on!”
“What thing, woman?”
“The marriage of my mistress, Mrs. Townsend Oakley, with another woman’s
husband—that is the thing!”
Catharine looked at the woman in affright.
“What! what do you know?”
“I know that much, at any rate.”
“How—where—when? In the name of heaven, what are you?”
“Mrs. Townsend Oakley’s servant,—nothing else.”
“But you said something that seems wild. How do you know—”
“That Mr. De Marke is a married man—is that what you ask?”
“Yes, that is what I ask!” answered Catharine, in a strained, husky
voice.
“How do you know it?” said the woman.
“Me—me—how do I know it. God help me—how do I know it. I—”
“You see that I do know it, and that I know you, Catharine Lacy.”
Catharine staggered back, warding the woman off with her hands, as she
drew closer to her.
“That name, why do you call me by that name? I do not bear it. I will
not hear it—I tell you, woman, it is not my name.”
“Right,” answered the woman, smiling shrewdly, “it is not your name.”
“Well then, if it is not my name, why torment me with it? What does Mrs.
Oakley want of me? I am not her friend. No one is my friend. I am alone,
quite, quite, alone!”
“I am your friend.”
“You, and tell me news like this?”
“You wish to prevent this wedding.”
“No, no; I wish nothing, I hope nothing. I have a hard duty that will
torture me, that is all.”
“But you _must_ prevent it.”
“I must. Yes, I have known that all along. But how? Great heaven! direct
me how.”
“Tell them he has a wife already.”
“A wife. What wife?”
“Catharine Lacy, the name which is not yours.”
“What do you say, woman? How is it you would have me act?”
“Go down to the cottage, meet them as they desire, and when the
clergyman calls upon those who know of a just cause, or impediment,—I
believe that’s the way it runs,—step forward, and stand face to face
with Catharine Lacy’s husband, and tell him that she lives.”
Catharine wrung her hands distractedly. “I cannot, I should drop dead at
their feet. How can I do this without proof?”
“Is not your presence proof?”
“No! I am changed. Even if they have ever known me, I could not prove an
identity.”
“Still you are his wife.”
“I did not say it.”
“Besides this—to help them on—they can prove that Catharine Lacy is dead
by the hospital books. I know that well enough, though you may not,”
said the woman, with a confidential air; “but what then?”
“It would be sufficient proof against anything I could say, if that be
true.”
“But he would know you. True enough, your hair is a shade darker, you
look taller and larger, your whole person is changed; but you have the
old smile, and the same eyes. I knew you, why should not he?”
“Oh, do not ask—he will not wish it.”
“And you will see him marry another. This may be refinement, ma’am; but
to my thinking, it’s taking part in the wickedness.”
Catharine shrunk within herself, and her features grew pinched with
sudden anguish. For a long time she remained silent, gazing wildly on
the woman. At last her pale lips parted.
“True, true. O my God, my God, guide me—guide me!” She sunk upon a
fragment of rock, as these words broke forth, and buried her face in the
drapery of her shawl.
The woman stood over her, and said, “You see it must be done.”
Catharine moaned faintly.
“Or a great crime will lie at your door.”
Again Catharine moaned.
“This man deserves it all.”
A shudder ran through Catharine’s frame; but she did not look up.
“You will be sure and come,” persisted the woman.
“Yes,” said Catharine, looking up, “it must be. God knows, if it were
not to prevent sin, I would never remind him of all he wishes to forget.
I would live and die alone, rather than intrude my wrongs upon his
happiness. But he leaves me no choice.”
“You are resolute?” questioned the woman.
“Yes; the thing may kill me, but I will come. Still I warn you, woman,
it will be to meet unbelief and disgrace. I have no proof to offer, and
have outlived my own identity.”
The woman made an irresolute movement; plunged a hand into her pocket,
and took it out again empty. Then, casting another glance at the
trembling creature before her, she gave a more deliberate plunge, and
drew forth an old pocket-book, from which she extracted, first a diamond
ear-ring, which she clasped in the palm of one hand with two fingers,
while she searched among some soiled papers with the other. At last she
drew forth a scrap of paper, which she carefully unfolded and read.
Catharine watched these movements with a look of wistful curiosity. The
strange woman had won a sort of authority over her, and for the time she
was almost helpless.
“You are determined to do the right thing, and put a stop to this
marriage,” she said, holding the paper irresolutely.
“I must,” said Catharine. “It will ruin me, and ruin him; but that is
better than a great sin. They will not believe me; but I will speak.”
“They shall believe you!” answered the woman peremptorily, “ask him if
he dares dispute that?”
Catharine took the paper, which Jane Kelly held out, and glanced at it;
but her head grew giddy, and the letters floated like traceries of mist
before her eyes. She only knew that it was a certificate of her own
marriage with George De Marke. Her hands began to tremble violently: she
burst into a passion of tears.
“Your courage will not fail,” said Jane, “I may be sure of that.”
“My duty cannot fail; I must do it,” answered Catharine, sadly.
“Then I will go home. Remember, they will arrive at sunset. After that,
you must not count on any time as safe.”
“I know, I know,” murmured Catharine, gazing wistfully upon the
certificate in her hand, “there can be no wavering, no doubt now: in
this paper, God has unfolded my duty.”
She looked around. The woman had disappeared. Catharine was alone with
her God.
CHAPTER LXXV.
THE INTERRUPTED CEREMONY.
That night, a small steamer put in at a landing, not far from Mrs.
Oakley’s cottage, and a crowd of cheerful, richly dressed persons came,
in scattered groups, along the shore, chattering, laughing, and making
the sweet air joyous with merriment. There was one group quieter than
the rest, and over which a gentle serenity, almost amounting to sadness,
seemed to reign. This was the bridal party. George De Marke walked
gravely by his brother, leading the adopted son by the hand; and the
child now and then brought a smile to his lips, by his pretty surprise
at the number of persons who seemed to be visitors at his home.
At the right hand of the widow-bride moved the stately Mrs. Judson, all
smiles and condescension to the man whom, a few days before, she was
ready to crush into the earth with sovereign disdain. Her dress of
purple and gold brocade swept the grass with its rich folds, and she
wore her mantilla of old point as a queen displays the ermine of
royalty.
There was no bridesmaid, for Mrs. Oakley, in her heart, had resolved
that Catharine should occupy that position. She hoped to see her in time
to enter into all those explanations which would render the position
unexceptionable to her friend.
As they approached the cottage, the bride looked anxiously forward,
expecting to see Catharine coming forth to greet her; in this she was
disappointed.
The visitors, many of them, remained out-of-doors, for the evening was
delightful, and a pleasant breeze stole up from the water. Those who
preferred it came in-doors, and all around the dwelling, inside and out,
groups of happy people wandered to and fro, ready at any moment to be
summoned to the marriage ceremony.
Mrs. Oakley went to her room, a little nervous, and somewhat anxious
about the non-appearance of her intended bridesmaid. The chambermaid was
very busy, upon her knees, unpacking a trunk which contained the bridal
paraphernalia. There was a half sneer upon her face, as she unfolded the
snowy robe, and laid out the mist-like veil of Brussels’ point, with
which the bridal wreath was entwined, ready for the fair brow it was to
crown.
“What is this? two dresses, and white lace trimmings for both,” said
Jane, gruffly, laying the dresses side by side, across the bed.
“According to my judgment, one will be too many.”
Jane muttered the last words in her throat, as she stood eying the
bridal robes askance.
“Yes, yes,” said the bride, hurriedly, “the dress nearest you, wreath
and everything, is intended for Miss Barr. Send some one to say that we
are here, and tell her to lose no time, we shall be waiting for her. Of
course, you gave my invitations.”
The girl answered, that she had delivered both; and as she spoke, the
bride saw a smile, creeping, like a viper, across her lips.
“They will come, of course. Nothing has gone wrong, I hope.”
“Oh, it is a sure thing, ma’am; they’ll come.”
Mrs. Oakley had no time to regard the manner of this reply. She felt a
little uneasy at the absence of Catharine, more because it would delay
an exculpation of her lover, than from any doubt of her willingness to
accept the compliment she had extended in the invitation.
“Well, well, it is no matter,” she said, talking pleasantly to herself,
as Jane disappeared with the garments she had been directed to have
ready for the bridesmaid. “Of course, she will be confident that all is
right, or it would not have come to this. I wonder what dear, proud
mamma will say to my choice of a bridesmaid. At any rate, she must admit
her a lady in everything. Nothing but her refinement and gentle goodness
have made those old people regard her as a daughter of the house.
As the bride was arranging things thus cheerfully in her mind, the lady
mother came in, her purple silk rustling as she walked, and a cluster of
marabout feathers trembling like a handful of snowflakes, where it
fastened the frost-like lace of her elaborate headdress.
As Mrs. Judson came into the room, the chambermaid stole quietly out,
cautiously keeping her back toward that lady.
“Not ready yet,” cried the stately dame, drawing on her own white gloves
with deliberate gravity. “I have brought my maid to help you, child.
Come, come, begin at once, or you will be flushed, the most vulgar thing
that can happen to a person in your position. Be active,” she continued,
speaking to a woman who had followed her into the room, “do Mrs.
Oakley’s hair at once; I will stand by and direct you.”
Smiling and blushing a little, the bride placed herself in a seat, and
taking out her comb, allowed her raven tresses to fall in a torrent over
her shoulders. The toilet now commenced in earnest. Braid after braid of
those glittering locks was wreathed around her shapely head, as she sat,
with a rose-tinted dressing-gown gathered over the snow of her bridal
garments, while the woman adorned her person; and Mrs. Judson gave
directions, making herself more than usually gracious.
At length the lady’s maid had completed her work. Around that coil of
raven braids lay a garland of white roses, and as the bride stood up,
allowing the dressing-gown to fall in rosy masses around her feet, a
cloud of misty lace, touched as it were with traces of early frost,
rippled in transparent waves down the folds of her moire dress, sweeping
to the snow of her satin slippers. Thus the bride stood, lovely as a
dream, beneath the proud smile of her mother.
“But the bridesmaid! where is she?” questioned the elder lady, looking
at a clock upon the mantelpiece. “It is nearly time.”
“She will be here, I dare say,” answered the bride, stepping before the
dressing-glass, with a faint blush at her own exceeding beauty. “You
will like her, I am sure, mamma. She is so sweet and lady-like.”
“But you have not told me who she is, daughter?”
“Oh, she is one of the dearest creatures in the world, a sort of
protégé, or adopted daughter of Mrs. Ford’s, up at the old stone house,
yonder. Don’t be impatient, she will be in time.”
Mrs. Judson shook her head very pleasantly, for she was in high good
humor that day.
“Ah! I understand; some young girl, without advantages, that you want to
bring out. One of these days you will see how foolish such things are.”
Mrs. Oakley was about to offer some good-natured protest. But as she
turned to speak, they both heard a slight commotion in the upper hall.
CHAPTER LXXVI.
RIGHTED AT LAST.
“Here she comes!” exclaimed the bride, opening the door. “Ah, I was sure
of it! Come in! come in! How late you are; fortunately your dress is all
laid out.”
Mrs. Oakley held out her hand cordially. Catharine did not touch it, but
with a gentle inclination of the head, entered the chamber followed by
old Mrs. Ford.
Mrs. Oakley drew back, surprised and almost offended; for, standing in
the hall, directly behind the old lady, she saw a white-haired
gentleman, leaning upon his cane, as if waiting for something.
“Of course, I am delighted to see your friends. They have given me a
pleasant surprise. I scarcely hoped—”
Mrs. Oakley stopped suddenly. She had caught a glimpse of Catharine’s
white face, and drew slowly back, terrified by its expression.
Catharine was clothed in strange beauty that evening. A painful wildness
glittered in her eyes, her lips were like marble, and her cheeks looked
cold as snow. She had no bonnet on, but a scarlet shawl had been hastily
flung over her dress of black silk, a costume that contrasted vividly
with the snow of Mrs. Oakley’s bridal apparel.
“What is this? Why have you come in a black dress, and with that
mournful face?” she questioned, while Mrs. Judson drew proudly up, first
in resentful astonishment, then with a slow dawning of memory, that left
her pale and aghast, but still haughtily upright.
“I have come,” said Catharine, in a low, pained voice, “I have come,
because it must be. Not to share your joy, but to quench it. Not to
witness your marriage, for the man who waits for you—I would soften
these words, if I knew how, but it must be said—is my own husband.”
For a moment there was a dead silence in the room. Every face was white,
and every person dumb with amazement.
“I wish,” said Catharine, “this duty had been spared me. I struggled and
prayed to cast it off. The wreck of one heart was enough. I would not
have waited so long, or have spoken now, but that silence would become
guilt.”
“This is not true!” exclaimed the bride, pressing a hand to her heart,
that trembled and throbbed till the cloud of lace that fell over it
shook with the agony. “I tell you the thing is impossible!”
“I wish it were. The God of heaven is my judge, that I do not wound you,
or him, willingly. But it is a miserable duty, which I cannot escape.”
“Send for him. Send De Marke hither at once,” almost shrieked the bride,
as she stood up with an effort at firmness, but trembling from head to
foot. “To his face, you must make this charge. Call De Marke, I say!”
The maid went out, leaving the group petrified into silence, waiting
like so many ghosts.
They had not long to wait for the bridegroom. He came with a light step,
in full dress, and with one glove in his hand; a flush of supreme
happiness was on his face. He could not speak without smiling.
“Is it time?” he said, pausing at the door, in not ungraceful confusion,
as he saw that it was a dressing-room to which he had been summoned.
But the silence, and the pale faces turned upon him, drove the blush and
smile instantly away. He stepped hastily forward. “What is this? You are
pale, you tremble. Great heavens, what has happened? Is she ill?”
He looked first at Mrs. Oakley, then at her mother, repeating, “Is she
ill—is she ill?”
Mrs. Oakley, without removing the left hand from her heart, pointed
toward Catharine, who stood, pale and motionless, with her eyes fixed on
his face.
“Look on that woman, and say if she is known to you.”
De Marke turned and looked in Catharine’s face. His glance was firm and
searching, his countenance agitated, but truthful as noonday. “No,” he
said, “I haven’t the slightest recollection of this lady; yet—yet there
is something in her face—”
“Then you know her—it is true—mother, mother!”
The bride staggered back, clinging to Mrs. Judson, who stood in her
place, firm and cold as a statue.
“No, I did not say that—there was something in the eyes; but it is
gone—certainly I have never seen this lady before!”
Catharine uttered a low moan, and moving toward him, put the hair back
from her temples with both hands, exposing her beautiful but deathly
features to his entire scrutiny. He looked at her with a glance as cold
as ice; that look fell upon her like a blight; she reeled, a mist swum
before her eyes, and she could not discern a feature of the face to
which her own was so pathetically uplifted. Not a word did those white
lips utter. She stood before him, mute and trembling, till the young man
turned away, pained and almost angry.
Then all the strength left that poor wife, and she fell forward upon her
knees.
“Explain this scene, if you can, madam,” said the young man, motioning
Catharine away with his hand, while he turned to Mrs. Judson.
Before the lady could answer, Catharine held up one hand, with a paper
quivering like a dead leaf between the fingers.
“Look at me! look at me! I am Catharine. Forgive me. They would not let
me die—forgive me; but I am Catharine Lacy.”
De Marke snatched the paper from her hand, read it at a glance, and with
an exclamation of “thank God—oh! thank God,” uttered as it were in a
flood of joy, lifted Catharine from his feet, and kissed her upon the
forehead, again and again.
The bride uttered a cry, sharp with pain; De Marke took no heed of it,
but bent tenderly over Catharine.
“And is it indeed true? Catharine, Catharine Lacy? Oh! this is joy
indeed.”
“Mother, mother, take me away; he wishes to kill me!” cried the bride,
throwing her arms wildly around Mrs. Judson.
De Marke heard her, and looked around.
“No, beloved, no,—I am only mad with joy. One moment, one moment!”
Putting Catharine gently away, he rushed past Mrs. Judson, pressed the
pale hand of her daughter suddenly to his lips, and left the room.
Again all was still. Mrs. Judson whispered soothing words to her
daughter, and old Mrs. Ford knelt beside Catharine, who lay weak and
helpless on her bosom.
De Marke returned, flushed, smiling, but with tears in his eyes.
Directly behind him came another person, so like himself, that a
stranger might have been startled by a resemblance so remarkable.
“See! there she is, take care of her yourself, George, while I beg
pardon of this lady.”
George De Marke fell upon his knees before the old lady, who still held
Catharine in her arms.
“Give her to me! Let me look on her face. Catharine, Catharine, my wife,
my wife!”
Catharine knew the voice. She started up. In an instant her face was
flooded with tears. The other voice had seemed cold and strange—this
penetrated her very soul. She reached out her arms like a little child—a
long sweet sigh, as he gathered her to his bosom; and then it seemed as
if she could never speak again, that trance of happiness was so perfect.
George De Marke was still upon his knees, holding his wife in those
strong arms, and thanking God that she was his again, when old Mrs. Ford
arose and laid her two hands upon his head, with the softest and
sweetest blessing that ever came out of a woman’s heart.
The young man looked up and met her eyes—those meek, brown eyes, so full
of pathetic tenderness. Then an old man came into the group, and laid
his hand, all wrinkled and quivering, upon those of the gentle matron.
“Son of my child,” he said, “God’s blessing be with you, even as mine
is!”
A soft and holy amen stole from the lips of that dear old lady. Then the
venerable couple retreated a little way off, leaving the dew of their
benediction on the young man’s heart, which had risen full and
gratefully to the touch of those hands.
“You have been _her_ friends, I can see that. God bless you for it!”
“Yes,” answered the old woman, gently, “we are her friends and your
grandparents.”
“My grandparents! I do not know what all this means; but God bless you
both for everything you are and have done. Catharine shall tell me all
about it. I want to hear her voice. Look up, darling, and tell me if I
belong to this dear old lady and gentleman.”
Catharine struggled a little in his arms and lifted her face from his
bosom; it had fallen there, pale as a lily, but now the flush of summer
roses glowed upon it from neck to forehead. Happiness had made her
radiant.
“Not now,” said the old man; “let us take nothing from her happiness.
To-morrow our grandson will come to us, but now he belongs to her.”
And so the old couple went quietly home together, thanking God all the
way.
One by one the persons who had witnessed the reunion of that husband and
wife glided from the room; and for a few precious minutes they were
alone together. But scarcely a word was said. They looked in each
other’s faces, smiling, and yet with a shy sort of reserve, wondering at
themselves that, having so much to say, sweet silence seemed pleasanter
than words.
“Yes, darling, you have changed, but only to become more lovely,” he
said in answer to the fond question in her eyes. “And I—you would not
have known me, I am certain.”
“I had but to hear your voice, the tears blinded me so—now that I can
see you, it is the same face, older, braver.”
“But brother Louis is more like what I was. No wonder you took him for
me.”
“But I do wonder my eyes were traitors. How would they betray me so? but
I only saw him from a distance, and to-night my distress—”
Here Mrs. Oakley knocked at the door, interrupting them.
“Come,” she said, “the people below are getting impatient. I want my
bridesmaid. Louis is waiting for you in the other room, Mr. De Marke.”
George De Marke went out, obediently, and then Mrs. Judson’s maid
commenced a second toilet, to which Catharine submitted without protest;
she was far too happy for anything like that.
The bridal ceremony was delayed a little; and that was all the guests
knew of the scene we have just described. Half an hour later there came
forth from that chamber four persons so radiant with happiness, so
grandly beautiful, that curiosity, if any had existed, was swallowed up
in admiration. A murmur of surprise ran from lip to lip, for the
moonlight beauty of the bride was exquisitely contrasted by the radiant
loveliness of her bridesmaid, who was, it began to be whispered about,
already married to the elder brother of the bridegroom, excellent
matches both, for Madame De Marke, the mother, had left an immense
fortune, which would be divided equally between the young men.
The guests also observed that Mrs. Judson, the stately mother of the
bride, lost somewhat of her queenly self-possession that night. She kept
aloof from the wedding-party, and seemed shy of addressing the
bridesmaid, while giving congratulations to her daughter and the newly
married husband. But these things were only matters of passing comment,
and no one guessed how deep a current of human joy was swelling beneath
the commonplaces of this wedding.
CHAPTER LXXVII.
ABOUT THE LITTLE BOY.
Three weeks after the wedding, George De Marke and his wife were
established in the home that had been his father’s. For the first time
in his life, he had learned the particulars of a domestic drama, which
had cast his infancy under the influence of that miserable Frenchwoman,
whose sins had at last centred into the meanest and most grinding of all
vices.
A little week before, this man had deemed himself an isolated being,
with no one to love or cling to, except the brother, whose happiness he
had resolved to witness, and then become a wanderer again. Now he was at
home, settled for life under the roof of ancestors whose very existence
had been unknown to him. His mother, whose insanity had taken a gentle
and more poetic turn since the death of her enemy, as if even from the
distance she had felt the atmosphere of her life relieved of its poison,
hovered around him caressingly and with pleasant smiles, for she fancied
the husband of her youth had come back again. She no longer shrunk from
the picture, which had been returned to its old place on the wall; but
would talk to it for hours, evidently substituting its inanimate
features for those of her son when he was away.
But there was still a shadow upon the life of that young couple: the
memory of a child, that had perished, and for which there was forever an
unsilenced yearning in the mother’s heart. The proof of its death was so
vague, that sometimes wild dreams of its existence forced themselves
upon her; and these feelings she had imparted to her husband.
One day De Marke had just left Catharine alone in the library, with the
sashes of the great bay-window open, when two women came by on their way
to the front of the house. One was Mrs. Louis De Marke’s servant, who
had disappeared the night after the wedding, and the other a comely
little Irish woman, whose face Catharine instantly recognized. She
sprang up with an exclamation of pleasant surprise and ran to the
window.
“Mary Margaret—Mrs. Dillon!”
Mary Margaret and her companion turned, and came toward the window.
“Oh! is it there ye are, me darlint?” said the good-hearted woman, “with
yer husband to the fore, and no thanks to anybody. Faix! but I’m glad to
get a sight of yer beautiful countenance agin, and I’ve com’ all the way
down here to give ye a taste of happiness that ye haven’t dreamed of.
What do you say, darlint, to a child of yer own, just the beautifullest
crathur?”
“Hush,” said Catharine, bending from the open casement, and reaching out
her hand to Mary Margaret. “This is a cruel subject to jest on!”
“She isn’t joking, not she,” said Jane Kelly; “I’ve brought her down
here, just to strengthen what I have to say, and what I never would have
said on earth, if _he_ there hadn’t proved to be another woman’s son. If
that old Frenchwoman had been his mother, he might have searched till
doomsday, and never found the little fellow after all.
“Catharine Lacy, I was your nurse at the hospital; I took the living
child from your bosom, and placed the dead baby of Louisa Oakley in its
place. You were raving, and did not know it. Don’t look so white and so
frightened. I had an object. The old French fiend paid me for putting
your child out of the way. I did not murder for her money; but I changed
the infants, and reported yours dead. More than this, I changed the
numbers and names over your cots, and that is why you are registered as
dead, and buried, instead of the other.”
“But the child, my child!” cried Catharine.
“Mary Margaret took it to nurse.”
“Mary Margaret!”
“Yes, yer ladyship,” said Mrs. Dillon, “I mothered the little crathur,
all unbeknowst that it was your baby as I was doing for. Ye had the
darlint in yer own blessed arms, more’an onest, and the most
beautifullest sight it was to see yez together, like the blessed mother
of Christ pictured out over the holy altar, with the hivenly baby in her
two arms—amin!”
“But the child, my child! Where is it? who has got it now? My own, own
child.”
“It’s a’most forenant ye, this blessed minit, yer ladyship. Down in the
purty house, behint them trees, a-playin’ in the garden, as innercent as
a young rabbit. Didn’t I just see the mark of the holy cross, as red as
a ruby, which the angels left on his temple—”
Mary Margaret broke off suddenly, for Catharine had left the window. In
another moment they saw her flitting across the lawn, and under the
elms. She was out of sight long before the last sentence was finished.
“Let’s go after her,” said Jane Kelly. “I want to see their hearts torn
in giving him up.”
But they had hardly crossed the lawn, when Catharine came back, walking
rapidly, with little Edward in her arms. She rushed by them, raining
kisses on the child, and hurrying on, went panting and breathless into
the presence of her husband, his grandparents, and Elsie.
“George, George, take him—take him, he is our child, yours and mine—our
own, own child. Grandfather, grandmother, mother, thank God! thank God!
for it is our son, that was lost and is found.”
There was some reluctance on the part of Mrs. Louis De Marke to give up
all claim on the child she had loved as her own. But all this was
compromised in the end by little Edward himself, who divided all the
hours of his bright life pretty equally between the old mansion and the
Italian cottage during the first year. After that he proclaimed a
determination to give up the cottage altogether, for his other mamma had
just taken in a mite of a girl-baby that was always crying, and hadn’t
sense enough to walk alone; if she was going to keep that little thing,
he meant to live at grandfather’s and nowhere else.
THE END.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
T. B. PETERSON AND BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS.
NEW BOOKS ISSUED EVERY WEEK.
Comprising the most entertaining and absorbing Works published, suitable
for the Parlor, Library, Sitting Room, Railroad or Steamboat Reading, by
the best writers in the world.
☞Orders solicited from Booksellers, Librarians, Canvassers, News Agents,
and all others in want of good and fast selling books, which will be
supplied at Low Prices.☜
☞TERMS: To those with whom we have no monthly account, Cash with Order.☜
MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS’ WORKS.
Mabel’s Mistake, $1 50
Doubly False, 1 50
The Soldiers’ Orphans, 1 50
Silent Struggles, 1 50
The Heiress, 1 50
The Wife’s Secret, 1 50
The Rejected Wife, 1 50
Fashion and Famine, 1 50
The Old Homestead, 1 50
Mary Derwent, 1 50
The Gold Brick, 1 50
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.75 each.
MRS. E. D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH’S WORKS.
The Widow’s Son, $1 50
The Bride of Llewellyn, 1 50
The Fortune Seeker, 1 50
Allworth Abbey, 1 50
The Bridal Eve, 1 50
The Fatal Marriage, 1 50
Haunted Homestead, 1 50
The Lost Heiress, 1 50
Lady of the Isle, 1 50
The Two Sisters, 1 50
The Three Beauties, 1 50
Vivia; or the Secret of Power, 1 50
Love’s Labor Won, 1 50
Deserted Wife, 1 50
The Gipsy’s Prophecy, 1 50
The Mother-in-Law, 1 50
The Missing Bride, 1 50
Wife’s Victory, 1 50
Retribution, 1 50
India; Pearl of Pearl River, 1 50
Curse of Clifton, 1 50
Discarded Daughter, 1 50
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.75 each.
Hickory Hall, 50
Broken Engagement, 25
MRS. CAROLINE LEE HENTZ’S WORKS.
The Planter’s Northern Bride, 1 50
Linda; or, the Young Pilot of the Belle Creole, 1 50
Robert Graham. The Sequel to “Linda,” 1 50
Courtship and Marriage, 1 50
Ernest Linwood, 1 50
Marcus Warland, 1 50
Rena; or, the Snow-bird, 1 50
The Lost Daughter, 1 50
Love after Marriage, 1 50
Eoline; or, Magnolia Vale, 1 50
The Banished Son, 1 50
Helen and Arthur, 1 50
Forsaken Daughter, 1 50
Planter’s Daughter, 1 50
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.75 each.
FREDERIKA BREMER’S WORKS.
Father and Daughter, 1 50
The Four Sisters, 1 50
The Neighbors, 1 50
The Home, 1 50
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.75 each.
Life in the Old World; or, Two Years in Switzerland and
Italy. By Miss Bremer, in two volumes, cloth, price, $3.50
CHARLES DICKENS’ WORKS.
☞GREAT REDUCTION IN THEIR PRICES.☜
PEOPLE’S DUODECIMO EDITION. ILLUSTRATED.
_Reduced in price from $2.50 to $1.50 a volume_.
_This edition is printed on fine paper, from large, clear type,
leaded, that all can read, containing One Hundred and Eighty
Illustrations on tinted paper, and each book is complete in one
large duodecimo volume._
Our Mutual Friend, Cloth, $1.50
Pickwick Papers, Cloth, 1.50
Nicholas Nickelby, Cloth, 1.50
Great Expectations, Cloth, 1.50
David Copperfield, Cloth, 1.50
Oliver Twist, Cloth, 1.50
Bleak House, Cloth, 1.50
A Tale of Two Cities, Cloth, 1.50
Little Dorrit, Cloth, 1.50
Dombey and Son, Cloth, 1.50
Christmas Stories, Cloth, 1.50
Sketches by “Boz,” Cloth, 1.50
Barnaby Rudge, Cloth, 1.50
Martin Chuzzlewit, Cloth, 1.50
Old Curiosity Shop, Cloth, 1.50
Dickens’ New Stories, Cloth, 1.50
American Notes; and The Uncommercial Traveler, Cloth, 1.50
Hunted Down; and other Reprinted Pieces, Cloth, 1.50
The Holly-Tree Inn; and other Stories, Cloth, 1.50
Price of a set, in Black cloth, in nineteen volumes, $28.00
„ „ Full sheep, Library style, 38.00
„ „ Half calf, sprinkled edges, 47.00
„ „ Half calf, marbled edges, 53.00
„ „ Half calf, antique, 57.00
„ „ Half calf, full gilt backs, etc., 57.00
ILLUSTRATED DUODECIMO EDITION.
_Reduced in price from_ $2.00 _to_ $1.50 _a volume_.
_This edition is printed on the finest paper, from large, clear type,
leaded Long Primer in size, that all can read, the whole containing
near Six Hundred full page Illustrations, printed on tinted paper,
from designs by Cruikshank, Phiz, Browne, Maclise, McLenan, and
other artists. The following books are each contained in two
volumes._
Our Mutual Friend, Cloth, $3.00
Pickwick Papers, Cloth, 3.00
Tale of Two Cities, Cloth, 3.00
Nicholas Nickelby, Cloth, 3.00
David Copperfield, Cloth, 3.00
Oliver Twist, Cloth, 3.00
Christmas Stories, Cloth, 3.00
Bleak House, Cloth, 3.00
Sketches by “Boz,” Cloth, 3.00
Barnaby Rudge, Cloth, 3.00
Martin Chuzzlewit, Cloth, 3.00
Old Curiosity Shop, Cloth, 3.00
Little Dorrit, Cloth, 3.00
Dombey and Son, Cloth, 3.00
_The following are each complete in one volume, and are reduced in
price from_ $2.50 _to_ $1.50 _a volume_.
Great Expectations, Cloth, $1.50
Dickens’ New Stories, Cloth, 1.50
American Notes; and The Uncommercial Traveler, Cloth, 1.50
Hunted Down; and other Reprinted Pieces, Cloth, 1.50
The Holly-Tree Inn; and other Stories, Cloth, 1.50
Price of a set, in thirty-three volumes, bound in cloth, $49.00
„ „ Full sheep, Library style, 66.00
„ „ Half calf, antique, 99.00
„ „ Half calf, full gilt backs, etc., 99.00
CHARLES DICKENS’ WORKS.
ILLUSTRATED OCTAVO EDITION.
_Reduced in price from_ $2.50 _to_ $2.00 _a volume_.
_This edition is printed from large type, double column, octavo page,
each book being complete in one volume, the whole containing near
Six Hundred Illustrations, by Cruikshank, Phiz, Browne, Maclise, and
other artists._
Our Mutual Friend, Cloth, $2.00
Pickwick Papers, Cloth, 2.00
Nicholas Nickleby, Cloth, 2.00
Great Expectations, Cloth, 2.00
Lamplighter’s Story, Cloth, 2.00
Oliver Twist, Cloth, 2.00
Bleak House, Cloth, 2.00
Little Dorrit, Cloth, 2.00
Dombey and Son, Cloth, 2.00
Sketches by “Boz,” Cloth, 2.00
David Copperfield, Cloth, 2.00
Barnaby Rudge, Cloth, 2.00
Martin Chuzzlewit, Cloth, 2.00
Old Curiosity Shop, Cloth, 2.00
Christmas Stories, Cloth, 2.00
Dickens’ New Stories, Cloth, 2.00
A Tale of Two Cities, Cloth, 2.00
American Notes and Pic-Nic Papers, Cloth, 2.00
Price of a set, in Black cloth, in eighteen volumes, $36.00
„ „ Full sheep, Library style, 45.00
„ „ Half calf, sprinkled edges, 55.00
„ „ Half calf, marbled edges, 62.00
„ „ Half calf, antique, 70.00
„ „ Half calf, full gilt backs, etc., 70.00
“NEW NATIONAL EDITION” OF DICKENS’ WORKS.
This is the cheapest complete edition of the works of Charles Dickens,
“Boz,” published in the world, being contained in _seven large, octavo
volumes_, with a portrait of Charles Dickens, and other illustrations,
the whole making nearly _six thousand very large double columned pages_,
in large, clear type, and handsomely printed on fine white paper, and
bound in the strongest and most substantial manner.
Price of a set, in Black cloth, in seven volumes, $20.00
„ „ Full sheep, Library style, 25.00
„ „ Half calf, antique, 30.00
„ „ Half calf, full gilt back, etc., 30.00
CHEAP SALMON PAPER COVER EDITION.
_Each book being complete in one large octavo volume._
Pickwick Papers, 35
Nicholas Nickleby, 35
Dombey and Son, 35
David Copperfield, 25
Martin Chuzzlewit, 35
Old Curiosity Shop, 25
Oliver Twist, 25
American Notes, 25
Great Expectations, 25
Hard Times, 25
A Tale of Two Cities, 25
Somebody’s Luggage, 25
Message from the Sea, 25
Barnaby Rudge, 25
Sketches by “Boz,” 25
Christmas Stories, 25
The Haunted House, 25
Uncommercial Traveler, 25
A House to Let, 25
Perils of English Prisoners, 25
Wreck of the Golden Mary, 25
Tom Tiddler’s Ground, 25
Our Mutual Friend, 35
Bleak House, 35
“Little Dorrit, 35
Joseph Grimaldi, 50
The Pic-Nic Papers, 50
No Thoroughfare, 10
Hunted Down, 25
The Holly-Tree Inn, 25
Mrs. Lirriper’s Lodgings and Mrs. Lirriper’s Legacy, 25
Mugby Junction and Dr. Marigold’s Prescriptions, 25
BEST COOK BOOKS PUBLISHED.
Mrs. Goodfellow’s Cookery as it Should Be, Cloth, $1 75
Petersons’ New Cook Book, Cloth, 1 75
Miss Leslie’s New Cookery Book, Cloth, 1 75
Widdifield’s New Cook Book, Cloth, 1 75
The National Cook Book. By a Practical Housewife, Cloth, 1 75
The Family Save-All. By author of “National Cook Book,” Cloth, 1 75
Mrs. Hale’s Receipts for the Million, Cloth, 1 75
Miss Leslie’s New Receipts for Cooking, Cloth, 1 75
Mrs. Hale’s New Cook Book, Cloth, 1 75
Francatelli’s Celebrated French, Italian, German, and
English Cook Book. The Modern Cook. With Sixty-two
illustrations. Complete in six hundred large octavo
pages, Cloth, 5 00
WORKS BY THE VERY BEST AUTHORS.
The Last Athenian. From the Swedish of Victor Rydberg.
Highly recommended by Fredrika Bremer. Paper cover
$1.50, or in cloth, $2 00
The Morrisons. By Mrs. Margaret Hosmer, 1 50
Beppo. The Conscript. By T. A. Trollope, 1 50
Gemma. An Italian Story. By T. A. Trollope, 1 50
The Woman in Black. A Companion to the “Woman in White,” 1 50
Marietta. By T. A. Trollope, author of “Gemma,” 1 50
The Initials. A Story of Modern Life. By Baroness
Tautphœus, 1 50
Family Pride. By author of “Pique,” “Family Secrets,”
etc., 1 50
My Son’s Wife. By author of “Caste,” “Mr. Arle,” etc., 1 50
Self-Sacrifice. By author of “Margaret Maitland,” etc., 1 50
The Rich Husband. By author of “George Geith,” 1 50
Harem Life in Egypt and Constantinople. By Emmeline Lott, 1 50
Colonel John W. Forney’s Letters from Europe. Bound in
cloth, 1 75
A Woman’s Thoughts about Women. By Miss Muloch, 1 50
The Rector’s Wife; or, the Valley of a Hundred Fires, 1 50
Woodburn Grange. A Novel. By William Howitt, 1 50
Country Quarters. By the Countess of Blessington, 1 50
Out of the Depths. The Story of a “Woman’s Life,” 1 50
The Coquette; or, Life and Letters of Eliza Wharton, 1 50
Flirtations in Fashionable Life. By Catharine Sinclair, 1 50
The Lost Beauty, 1 50
The Rival Belles, 1 50
The Lost Love, 1 50
The Pride of Life, 1 50
The Roman Traitor, 1 50
Saratoga. A Story of 1787, 1 50
The Queen’s Favorite, 1 50
Married at Last, 1 50
False Pride, 1 50
Self-Love, 1 50
Cora Belmont, 1 50
The Devoted Bride, 1 50
Love and Duty, 1 50
Bohemians of London, 1 50
The Man of the World, 1 50
High Life in Washington, 1 50
The Jealous Husband, 1 50
Belle of Washington, 1 50
Courtship and Matrimony, 1 50
Family Secrets, 1 50
Rose Douglas, 1 50
The Lover’s Trials, 1 50
Beautiful Widow, 1 50
Brother’s Secret, 1 50
The Matchmaker, 1 50
Love and Money, 1 50
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.75 each.
Comstock’s Elocution and Reader. Enlarged. By Andrew
Comstock and Philip Lawrence. With 236 Illustrations.
Half morocco, 2 00
Comstock’s Colored Chart. Every School should have a copy
of it, 5 00
The Story of Elizabeth. By Miss Thackeray. In one
duodecimo volume, full gilt back. Price $1.00 in paper,
or in cloth, 1 50
Life of Hon. Schuyler Colfax. By Rev. A. Y. Moore, of
South Bend, Indiana. With a Portrait. One volume, cloth,
price, 1 50
CHARLES LEVER’S BEST WORKS.
Charles O’Malley, 75
Harry Lorrequer, 75
Jack Hinton, 75
Tom Burke of Ours, 75
Knight of Gwynne, 75
Arthur O’Leary, 75
Con Cregan, 75
Davenport Dunn, 75
Above are each in paper, or finer edition in cloth, price $2.00 each.
Horace Templeton, 75
Kate O’Donoghue, 75
MADAME GEORGE SAND’S WORKS.
Consuelo, 75
Countess of Rudolstadt, 75
First and True Love, 75
The Corsair, 50
Jealousy, paper, 1 50
Do. cloth, 1 75
Fanchon, the Cricket, paper, 1 00
Do. do. cloth, 1 50
Indiana, a Love Story, paper, 1 50
Do. do. cloth, 1 75
Consuelo and Rudolstadt, both in one volume, cloth, 2 00
WILKIE COLLINS’ BEST WORKS.
The Crossed Path, or Basil, 1 50
The Dead Secret. 12mo 1 50
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.75 each.
Hide and Seek, 75
After Dark, 75
The Dead Secret. 8vo. 75
Above in cloth at $1.00 each.
The Queen’s Revenge, 75
Mad Monkton, 50
Sights a-Foot, 50
The Stolen Mask, 25
The Yellow Mask, 25
Sister Rose, 25
MISS PARDOE’S WORKS.
Confessions of a Pretty Woman, 75
The Wife’s Trials, 75
The Jealous Wife, 50
Rival Beauties, 75
Romance of the Harem, 75
The five above books are also bound in one volume, cloth, for $4.00.
The Adopted Heir. One volume, paper, $1.50; or in cloth, $1 75
The Earl’s Secret. One volume, paper, $1.50; or in cloth, 1 75
MRS. HENRY WOOD’S BOOKS.
Red Court Farm, 1 50
Elster’s Folly, 1 50
St. Martin’s Eve, 1 50
Mildred Arkell, 1 50
Shadow of Ashlydyat, 1 50
Oswald Cray, 1 50
Verner’s Pride, 1 50
Lord Oakburn’s Daughters; or, the Earl’s Heirs, 1 50
Squire Trevlyn’s Heir; or, Trevlyn Hold, 1 50
The Castle’s Heir; or, Lady Adelaide’s Oath, 1 50
Above are each in paper cover, or each one in cloth, for $1.75 each.
The Mystery, 75
A Life’s Secret, 50
Above are each in paper cover, or each one in cloth, for $1.00 each.
The Channings, 1 00
Aurora Floyd, 75
Above are each in paper cover, or each one in cloth, for $1.50 each.
Orville College, 50
The Runaway Match, 50
The Lost Will, 50
The Haunted Tower, 50
The Lost Bank Note, 75
Better for Worse, 75
Foggy Night at Offord, 25
The Lawyer’s Secret, 25
William Allair, 25
A Light and a Dark Christmas, 25
ALEXANDER DUMAS’ WORKS.
Count of Monte Cristo, 1 50
The Iron Mask, 1 00
Louise La Valliere, 1 00
Adventures of a Marquis, 1 00
Diana of Meridor, 1 00
The Three Guardsmen, 75
Twenty Years After, 75
Bragelonne, 75
The Conscript. A Tale of War, 1 50
Memoirs of a Physician, 1 00
Queen’s Necklace, 1 00
Six Years Later, 1 00
Countess of Charney, 1 00
Andree de Taverney, 1 00
The Chevalier, 1 00
Forty-five Guardsmen, 75
The Iron Hand, 75
Camille, “The Camelia Lady,” 1 50
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.75 each.
Edmond Dantes, 75
Felina de Chambure, 75
The Horrors of Paris, 75
The Fallen Angel, 75
Sketches in France, 75
Isabel of Bavaria, 75
Man with Five Wives, 75
Twin Lieutenants, 75
Annette, Lady of the Pearl 50
Mohicans of Paris, 50
The Marriage Verdict, 50
The Corsican Brothers, 50
Count of Moret, 50
George, 50
Buried Alive, 25
SAMUEL C. WARREN’S BEST BOOKS.
Ten Thousand a Year, paper, 1 50
Do. do. cloth, 2 00
Diary of a Medical Student, 75
Q. K. PHILANDER DOESTICKS’ WORKS.
Doesticks’ Letters, 1 50
Plu-Ri-Bus-Tab, 1 50
The Elephant Club, 1 50
Witches of New York, 1 50
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.75 each.
GUSTAVE AIMARD’S WORKS.
The White Scalper, 50
The Freebooters, 50
The Prairie Flower, 75
The Indian Scout, 75
The Trail Hunter, 75
The Indian Chief, 75
The Red Track, 75
Trapper’s Daughter, 75
The Tiger Slayer, 75
The Gold Seekers, 75
The Rebel Chief, 75
The Smuggler Chief, 75
The Border Rifles, 75
Pirates of the Prairies, 75
GOOD BOOKS FOR EVERYBODY.
The Refugee, 1 50
Life of Don Quixotte, 1 00
Wilfred Montressor, 1 50
Harris’s Adventures in Africa, 1 50
Wild Southern Scenes, 1 50
Life and Beauties Fanny Fern, 1 50
Lola Montez’ Life and Letters, 1 50
Currer Lyle, the Actress, 1 50
Secession, Coercion, and Civil War, 1 50
The Cabin and Parlor. By J. Thornton Randolph, 1 50
Memoirs of Vidocq, the noted French Policeman, 1 50
Lady Maud; or, the Wonder of Kingswood Chase. By Pierce
Egan, 1 50
Above are each in paper cover, or each one in cloth, for $1.75 each.
Whitefriars; or, The Days of Charles the Second.
Illustrated, 1 00
Southern Life; or Inside Views of Slavery, 1 00
The Rich Men of Philadelphia, Income Tax List of
Residents, 1 00
Political Lyrics. New Hampshire and Nebraska. Illustrated, 12
Childbirth. Its pains lessened and its perils obviated.
Showing that pains of childbirth may be mitigated, if
not entirely prevented, 1 00
GEORGE W. M. REYNOLDS’ WORKS.
Mysteries of Court of London, 1 00
Rose Foster. Sequel to it, 1 50
Caroline of Brunswick, 1 00
Venetia Trelawney, 1 00
Lord Saxondale, 1 00
Count Christoval, 1 00
Rosa Lambert, 1 00
Mary Price, 1 00
Eustace Quentin, 1 00
Joseph Wilmot, 1 00
Banker’s Daughter, 1 00
Kenneth, 1 00
The Rye-House Plot, 1 00
The Necromancer, 1 00
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.75 each.
The Opera Dancer, 75
Child of Waterloo, 75
Robert Bruce, 75
Discarded Queen, 75
The Gipsy Chief, 75
Mary Stuart, Queen of Scots, 75
Wallace, Hero of Scotland, 1 00
Isabella Vincent, 75
Vivian Bertram, 75
Countess of Lascelles, 75
Loves of the Harem, 75
Ellen Percy, 75
Agnes Evelyn, 75
The Soldier’s Wife, 75
May Middleton, 75
Duke of Marchmont, 75
Massacre of Glencoe, 75
Queen Joanna; Court Naples, 75
Pickwick Abroad, 75
Parricide, 75
The Ruined Gamester, 50
Ciprina; or, Secrets of a Picture Gallery, 50
Life in Paris, 50
Countess and the Page, 50
Edgar Montrose, 50
WAVERLEY NOVELS. BY SIR WALTER SCOTT.
Ivanhoe, 50
Rob Roy, 50
The Antiquary, 50
Old Mortality, 50
Heart of Mid Lothian, 50
Bride of Lammermoor, 50
Waverley, 50
St. Ronan’s Well, 50
Kenilworth, 50
The Pirate, 50
The Monastery, 50
The Abbot, 50
The Fortunes of Nigel, 50
The Betrothed, 50
Peveril of the Peak, 50
Red Gauntlet, 50
The Talisman, 50
Woodstock, 50
Highland Widow, etc., 50
The Fair Maid of Perth, 50
Anne of Geierstein, 50
Count Robert of Paris, 50
The Black Dwarf and Legend of Montrose, 50
Castle Dangerous, and Surgeon’s Daughter, 50
A Cheap edition for the Million is also published of the above,
complete in 26 vols., price Twenty cents each, or Five Dollars for a
complete set.
Moredun. A Tale of 1210, 50
Tales of a Grandfather, 25
Scott’s Poetical Works, 5 00
Life of Scott, cloth, 2 50
“NEW NATIONAL EDITION” OF “WAVERLEY NOVELS.”
This is the cheapest edition of the “Waverley Novels” published in the
world, all of them being contained in _five large octavo volumes_, with
a portrait of Sir Walter Scott, the whole making nearly _four thousand
very large double columned pages_, in good type, and handsomely printed
on the finest of white paper, and bound in the strongest and most
substantial manner.
Price of a set, in Black cloth, in five volumes, $15 00
„ „ Full sheep, Library style, 17 50
„ „ Half calf, antique, 25 00
„ „ Half calf, full gilt backs, etc., 25 00
The Complete Prose and Poetical Works of Sir Walter Scott, are also
published in ten volumes, bound in half calf, for $60.00.
W. HARRISON AINSWORTH’S BEST WORKS.
Life of Jack Sheppard, 50
Guy Fawkes, 75
Above in 1 vol., cloth, $1.75.
The Star Chamber, 75
Old St. Paul’s, 75
Court of Queen Anne, 50
Dick Turpin, 50
Life of Davy Crockett, 50
Life of Grace O’Malley, 50
Life of Henry Thomas, 25
Tower of London, 1 50
Miser’s Daughter, 1 00
Above in cloth $1.75 each.
Court of the Stuarts, 75
Windsor Castle, 75
Desperadoes of the New World, 25
Ninon De L’Enclos, 25
Life of Arthur Spring, 25
Life of Mrs. Whipple and Jessee Strang, 25
G. P. R. JAMES’S BEST BOOKS.
Lord Montague’s Page, 1 50
The Cavalier, 1 50
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.75 each.
The Man in Black, 75
Mary of Burgundy, 75
Arrah Neil, 75
Eva St. Clair, 50
WAR NOVELS. BY HENRY MORFORD.
Shoulder-Straps, 1 50
The Coward, 1 50
The Days of Shoddy. A History of the late War, 1 50
Above are each in paper cover, or each one in cloth, for $1.75 each.
WORKS BY THE BEST AUTHORS.
Hans Breitman’s Party. With other Ballads. New and
Enlarged Edition, on Tinted paper. By Charles G.
Leland, 75
The Woman in Red. A Companion to the “Woman in Black,” 50
Twelve Months of Matrimony. By Emelie F. Carlen, 50
Webster and Hayne’s Speeches in Reply to Colonel Foote, 75
Roanoke; or, Where is Utopia? By C. H. Wiley. Illustrated, 75
Leah; or the Forsaken, 50
Banditti of the Prairie, 75
Tom Racquet, 75
Rod Indians of Newfoundland, 75
Salathiel, by Croly, 75
Corinne; or, Italy, 75
Ned Musgrave, 75
Aristocracy, 75
Inquisition in Spain, 75
Flirtations in America, 75
The Coquette, 75
Thackeray’s Irish Sketch Book, 75
Whitehall, 75
Father Clement, paper, 50
do. do. cloth, 75
Miser’s Heir, paper, 50
do. do. cloth, 75
The Beautiful Nun, 75
Mysteries of Three Cities, 75
Genevra. By Miss Fairfield, 75
New Hope; or, the Rescue, 75
The Greatest Plague of Life, 50
Clifford and the Actress, 50
Two Lovers, 50
Ryan’s Mysteries of Marriage, 50
The Fortune Hunter, 50
The Orphan Sisters, 50
The Romish Confessional, 50
Victims of Amusements, 50
General Scott’s $5 Portrait, 1 00
Henry Clay’s $5 Portrait, 1 00
Violet, 50
Tangarua, a Poem, 1 00
Alieford, a Family History, 50
The Lives of Grant and Colfax. With life-like portraits of
each, and other engravings. Cloth, $1.00; or in paper
cover, 75
Illustrated Life, Speeches, Martyrdom and Funeral of
President Abraham Lincoln. Cloth, $1.75; or in paper
cover, 1 50
Life and Services of General Sheridan. Cloth, $1.00; or in
paper, 75
Life of President Andrew Johnson. Cloth, $1.00; or in
paper, 75
The Impeachment and Trial of Andrew Johnson, cheap paper
cover edition, price 50 cents, or a finer edition, bound
in cloth, price, 1 50
Trial of the Assassins and Conspirators for the murder of
President Abraham Lincoln. Cloth, $1.50; or cheap
edition in paper cover, 50
HUMOROUS AMERICAN WORKS.
_Beautifully illustrated by Felix O. C. Darley._
Major Jones’ Courtship, 75
Major Jones’ Travels, 75
Simon Suggs’ Adventures and Travels, 75
Major Jones’ Chronicles of Pineville, 75
Polly Peablossom’s Wedding, 75
Mysteries of the Backwoods, 75
Widow Rugby’s Husband, 75
Big Bear of Arkansas, 75
Western Scenes; or, Life on the Prairie, 75
Streaks of Squatter Life, 75
Pickings from the Picayune, 75
Stray Subjects, Arrested and Bound Over, 75
Louisiana Swamp Doctor, 75
Charcoal Sketches, 75
Misfortunes of Peter Faber, 75
Yankee among the Mermaids, 75
New Orleans Sketch Book, 75
Drama in Pokerville, 75
The Quorndon Hounds, 75
My Shooting Box, 75
Warwick Woodlands, 75
The Deer Stalkers, 75
Peter Ploddy, 75
Adventures of Captain Farrago, 75
Major O’Regan’s Adventures, 75
Sol. Smith’s Theatrical Apprenticeship, 75
Sol. Smith’s Theatrical Journey-Work, 75
The Quarter Race in Kentucky, 75
Aunt Patty’s Scrap Bag, 75
Percival Mayberry’s Adventures and Travels, 75
Sam Slick’s Yankee Yarns and Yankee Letters, 75
Adventures of Fudge Fumble, 75
American Joe Miller, 50
Following the Drum, 50
DISRAELI’S WORKS.
Henrietta Temple, 50
Vivian Grey, 75
Venetia, 50
Young Duke, 50
Miriam Alroy, 50
Contarina Fleming, 50
FRANK FAIRLEGH’S WORKS.
Frank Fairlegh, 75
Lewis Arundel, 75
Harry Racket Scapegrace, 75
Tom Racquet, 75
Finer editions of above are also issued in cloth, at $1.75 each.
Harry Coverdale’s Courtship, 1 50
Lorrimer Littlegood, 1 50
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.75 each.
C. J. PETERSON’S WORKS,
The Old Stone Mansion, 1 50
Kate Aylesford, 1 50
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.75 each.
Cruising in the Last War, 75
Valley Farm, 25
Grace Dudley; or, Arnold at Saratoga, 50
JAMES A. MAITLAND’S WORKS.
The Old Patroon, 1 50
The Watchman, 1 50
The Wanderer, 1 50
The Lawyer’s Story, 1 50
Diary of an Old Doctor, 1 50
Sartaroe, 1 50
The Three Cousins, 1 50
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.75 each.
WILLIAM H. MAXWELL’S WORKS.
Wild Sports of the West, 75
Stories of Waterloo, 75
Brian O’Lynn, 75
LANGUAGES WITHOUT A MASTER.
French without a Master, 40
Spanish without a Master, 40
Latin without a Master, 40
German without a Master, 40
Italian without a Master, 40
The above five works on the French, German, Spanish, Latin, and Italian
Languages, without a Master, whereby any one or all of these Languages
can be learned by any one without a Teacher, with the aid of this great
book, by A. H. Monteith, Esq., is also published in finer style,
complete in one large volume, bound, price, $1.75.
HARRY COCKTON’S WORKS.
Sylvester Sound, 75
Valentine Vox, in paper, 75
do. finer edition, cloth, 2 00
The Sisters, 75
The Steward, 75
Percy Effingham, 75
HUMOROUS ILLUSTRATED WORKS.
_Each one full of Illustrations, by Felix O. C. Darley, and bound in
Cloth._
Major Jones’ Courtship and Travels. With 21 Illustrations, 1 75
Major Jones’ Scenes in Georgia. With 16 Illustrations, 1 75
Simon Suggs’ Adventures and Travels. With 17
Illustrations, 1 75
Swamp Doctor’s Adventures in the South-West. 14
Illustrations, 1 75
Col. Thorpe’s Scenes in Arkansaw. With 16 Illustrations, 1 75
The Big Bear’s Adventures and Travels. With 18
Illustrations, 1 75
High Life in New York, by Jonathan Slick. With
Illustrations, 1 75
Judge Halliburton’s Yankee Stories. Illustrated, 1 75
Harry Coverdale’s Courtship and Marriage. Illustrated, 1 75
Piney Wood’s Tavern; or, Sam Slick in Texas. Illustrated, 1 75
Sam Slick, the Clockmaker. By Judge Haliburton.
Illustrated, 1 75
Modern Chivalry. By Judge Breckenridge. Two vols., each, 1 75
Humors of Falconbridge. With Illustrations, 1 75
Neal’s Charcoal Sketches. By Joseph C. Neal. 21
Illustrations, 2 50
DOW’S PATENT SERMONS.
Dow’s Patent Sermons, 1st Series, $1.00; cloth, 1 50
Dow’s Patent Sermons, 2d Series, $1.00; cloth, 1 50
Dow’s Patent Sermons, 3d Series, $1.00; cloth, 1 50
Dow’s Patent Sermons, 4th Series, $1.00; cloth, 1 50
MISS ELLEN PICKERING’S WORKS.
The Grumbler, 75
Marrying for Money, 75
Poor Cousin, 50
Kate Walsingham, 50
Orphan Niece, 50
Who Shall be Heir? 38
The Squire, 38
Ellen Wareham, 38
Nan Darrel, 38
THE SHAKSPEARE NOVELS
_By Robert Folkstone Williams._
The Secret Passion, 1 00
The Youth of Shakspeare, 1 00
Shakspeare and his Friends, 1 00
The three above Books are also published complete in one large octavo
volume, bound in cloth. Price Four Dollars.
☞ Books sent, postage paid, on receipt of the Retail Price, by T. B.
Peterson & Brothers. Philadelphia, Pa.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
1. Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in
spelling.
2. Retained archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as printed.
3. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.
*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The curse of gold" ***
Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.